This is a modern-English version of The Grand Babylon Hôtel, originally written by Bennett, Arnold. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





THE GRAND BABYLON HÔTEL



By Arnold Bennett







T. Racksole & Daughter










CONTENTS


Chapter One.   THE MILLIONAIRE AND THE WAITER

Chapter Two.   HOW MR RACKSOLE OBTAINED HIS DINNER

Chapter Three.   AT THREE A.M.

Chapter Four.   ENTRANCE OF THE PRINCE

Chapter Five.   WHAT OCCURRED TO REGINALD DIMMOCK

Chapter Six.   IN THE GOLD ROOM

Chapter Seven.   NELLA AND THE PRINCE

Chapter Eight.   ARRIVAL AND DEPARTURE OF THE BARONESS

Chapter Nine.   TWO WOMEN AND THE REVOLVER

Chapter Ten.   AT SEA

Chapter Eleven.   THE COURT PAWNBROKER

Chapter Twelve.   ROCCO AND ROOM NO. 111

Chapter Thirteen.   IN THE STATE BEDROOM

Chapter Fourteen.   ROCCO ANSWERS SOME QUESTIONS

Chapter Fifteen.   END OF THE YACHT ADVENTURE

Chapter Sixteen.   THE WOMAN WITH THE RED HAT

Chapter Seventeen.   THE RELEASE OF PRINCE EUGEN

Chapter Eighteen.   IN THE NIGHT-TIME

Chapter Nineteen.   ROYALTY AT THE GRAND BABYLON

Chapter Twenty.   MR SAMPSON LEVI BIDS PRINCE EUGEN GOOD MORNING

Chapter Twenty-One.   THE RETURN OF FÉLIX BABYLON

Chapter Twenty-Two.   IN THE WINE CELLARS OF THE GRAND BABYLON

Chapter Twenty-Three.   FURTHER EVENTS IN THE CELLAR

Chapter Twenty-Four.   THE BOTTLE OF WINE

Chapter Twenty-Five.   THE STEAM LAUNCH

Chapter Twenty-Six.   THE NIGHT CHASE AND THE MUDLARK

Chapter Twenty-Seven.   THE CONFESSION OF MR TOM JACKSON

Chapter Twenty-Eight.      THE STATE BEDROOM ONCE MORE

Chapter Twenty-Nine.   THEODORE IS CALLED TO THE RESCUE

Chapter Thirty.   CONCLUSION

CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__  THE MILLIONAIRE AND THE WAITER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  HOW MR RACKSOLE GOT HIS DINNER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  AT THREE A.M.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  ENTRANCE OF THE PRINCE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  WHAT HAPPENED TO REGINALD DIMMOCK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  IN THE GOLD ROOM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  NELLA AND THE PRINCE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  ARRIVAL AND DEPARTURE OF THE BARONESS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__  TWO WOMEN AND THE REVOLVER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__  AT SEA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__  THE COURT PAWNBROKER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__  ROCCO AND ROOM NO. 111

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__  IN THE STATE BEDROOM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__  ROCCO ANSWERS SOME QUESTIONS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__  END OF THE YACHT ADVENTURE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__  THE WOMAN WITH THE RED HAT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__  THE RELEASING OF PRINCE EUGEN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__  IN THE NIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__  ROYALTY AT THE GRAND BABYLON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__  MR SAMPSON LEVI GREETS PRINCE EUGEN IN THE MORNING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__  THE RETURN OF FÉLIX BABYLON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__  IN THE WINE CELLARS OF THE GRAND BABYLON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__  MORE EVENTS IN THE CELLAR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__  THE BOTTLE OF WINE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__  THE STEAM LAUNCH

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__  THE NIGHT CHASE AND THE MUDLARK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__  THE CONFESSION OF MR TOM JACKSON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__  THE STATE BEDROOM ONCE AGAIN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__  THEODORE IS CALLED TO THE RESCUE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__  CONCLUSION










Chapter One THE MILLIONAIRE AND THE WAITER

‘YES, sir?’

"Yes, sir?"

Jules, the celebrated head waiter of the Grand Babylon, was bending formally towards the alert, middle-aged man who had just entered the smoking-room and dropped into a basket-chair in the corner by the conservatory. It was 7.45 on a particularly sultry June night, and dinner was about to be served at the Grand Babylon. Men of all sizes, ages, and nationalities, but every one alike arrayed in faultless evening dress, were dotted about the large, dim apartment. A faint odour of flowers came from the conservatory, and the tinkle of a fountain. The waiters, commanded by Jules, moved softly across the thick Oriental rugs, balancing their trays with the dexterity of jugglers, and receiving and executing orders with that air of profound importance of which only really first-class waiters have the secret. The atmosphere was an atmosphere of serenity and repose, characteristic of the Grand Babylon. It seemed impossible that anything could occur to mar the peaceful, aristocratic monotony of existence in that perfectly-managed establishment. Yet on that night was to happen the mightiest upheaval that the Grand Babylon had ever known.

Jules, the famous head waiter of the Grand Babylon, was formally leaning toward the attentive, middle-aged man who had just entered the smoking room and settled into a basket chair in the corner by the conservatory. It was 7:45 on an especially humid June evening, and dinner was about to be served at the Grand Babylon. Men of all sizes, ages, and nationalities, all dressed in immaculate evening wear, were scattered throughout the spacious, dimly lit room. A faint scent of flowers wafted from the conservatory, mingling with the sound of a tinkling fountain. The waiters, overseen by Jules, glided quietly across the thick Oriental rugs, balancing their trays like skilled jugglers and taking orders with the kind of serious poise that only truly top-tier waiters possess. The ambiance was one of calm and relaxation, typical of the Grand Babylon. It seemed unimaginable that anything could disrupt the peaceful, elite monotony of life in that perfectly run establishment. Yet, that night would bring the greatest upheaval the Grand Babylon had ever experienced.

‘Yes, sir?’ repeated Jules, and this time there was a shade of august disapproval in his voice: it was not usual for him to have to address a customer twice.

‘Yes, sir?’ repeated Jules, and this time there was a hint of formal disapproval in his voice: it wasn't typical for him to have to address a customer twice.

‘Oh!’ said the alert, middle-aged man, looking up at length. Beautifully ignorant of the identity of the great Jules, he allowed his grey eyes to twinkle as he caught sight of the expression on the waiter’s face. ‘Bring me an Angel Kiss.’

‘Oh!’ said the attentive middle-aged man, looking up after a while. Unaware of the great Jules's identity, he let his grey eyes sparkle as he noticed the expression on the waiter’s face. ‘Bring me an Angel Kiss.’

‘Pardon, sir?’

"Excuse me, sir?"

‘Bring me an Angel Kiss, and be good enough to lose no time.’

‘Bring me an Angel Kiss, and please hurry.’

‘If it’s an American drink, I fear we don’t keep it, sir.’ The voice of Jules fell icily distinct, and several men glanced round uneasily, as if to deprecate the slightest disturbance of their calm. The appearance of the person to whom Jules was speaking, however, reassured them somewhat, for he had all the look of that expert, the travelled Englishman, who can differentiate between one hotel and another by instinct, and who knows at once where he may make a fuss with propriety, and where it is advisable to behave exactly as at the club. The Grand Babylon was a hotel in whose smoking-room one behaved as though one was at one’s club.

‘If it’s an American drink, I’m afraid we don’t have it, sir.’ Jules’s voice was cold and clear, causing several men to glance around nervously, as if to discourage any hint of disruption to their tranquility. However, the appearance of the man Jules was addressing eased their tension somewhat, as he had the look of a seasoned traveler, the kind of Englishman who can instinctively tell one hotel from another and knows exactly when it's appropriate to make a scene and when to act just like he would at his club. The Grand Babylon was a hotel where one conducted oneself in the smoking room as if one were at a club.

‘I didn’t suppose you did keep it, but you can mix it, I guess, even in this hotel.’

‘I didn’t think you were keeping it, but I guess you can mix it, even in this hotel.’

‘This isn’t an American hotel, sir.’ The calculated insolence of the words was cleverly masked beneath an accent of humble submission.

‘This isn’t an American hotel, sir.’ The deliberate disrespect in those words was skillfully hidden behind a tone of humble submission.

The alert, middle-aged man sat up straight, and gazed placidly at Jules, who was pulling his famous red side-whiskers.

The alert, middle-aged man sat up straight and looked calmly at Jules, who was tugging on his famous red sideburns.

‘Get a liqueur glass,’ he said, half curtly and half with good-humoured tolerance, ‘pour into it equal quantities of maraschino, cream, and crême de menthe. Don’t stir it; don’t shake it. Bring it to me. And, I say, tell the bar-tender—’

‘Get a liqueur glass,’ he said, half sharply and half with a good-natured tolerance, ‘pour equal parts of maraschino, cream, and crème de menthe into it. Don’t stir it; don’t shake it. Bring it to me. And, by the way, tell the bartender—’

‘Bar-tender, sir?’

" bartender, please?"

‘Tell the bar-tender to make a note of the recipe, as I shall probably want an Angel Kiss every evening before dinner so long as this weather lasts.’

‘Tell the bartender to remember the recipe, as I’ll probably want an Angel Kiss every evening before dinner for as long as this weather lasts.’

‘I will send the drink to you, sir,’ said Jules distantly. That was his parting shot, by which he indicated that he was not as other waiters are, and that any person who treated him with disrespect did so at his own peril.

‘I’ll send the drink to you, sir,’ Jules said coolly. That was his final statement, showing that he wasn’t like other waiters, and anyone who disrespected him was doing so at their own risk.

A few minutes later, while the alert, middle-aged man was tasting the Angel Kiss, Jules sat in conclave with Miss Spencer, who had charge of the bureau of the Grand Babylon. This bureau was a fairly large chamber, with two sliding glass partitions which overlooked the entrance-hall and the smoking-room. Only a small portion of the clerical work of the great hotel was performed there. The place served chiefly as the lair of Miss Spencer, who was as well known and as important as Jules himself. Most modern hotels have a male clerk to superintend the bureau. But the Grand Babylon went its own way. Miss Spencer had been bureau clerk almost since the Grand Babylon had first raised its massive chimneys to heaven, and she remained in her place despite the vagaries of other hotels. Always admirably dressed in plain black silk, with a small diamond brooch, immaculate wrist-bands, and frizzed yellow hair, she looked now just as she had looked an indefinite number of years ago. Her age—none knew it, save herself and perhaps one other, and none cared. The gracious and alluring contours of her figure were irreproachable; and in the evenings she was a useful ornament of which any hotel might be innocently proud. Her knowledge of Bradshaw, of steamship services, and the programmes of theatres and music-halls was unrivalled; yet she never travelled, she never went to a theatre or a music-hall. She seemed to spend the whole of her life in that official lair of hers, imparting information to guests, telephoning to the various departments, or engaged in intimate conversations with her special friends on the staff, as at present.

A few minutes later, while the alert, middle-aged man was tasting the Angel Kiss, Jules sat in a meeting with Miss Spencer, who was in charge of the Grand Babylon's front desk. This front desk was a fairly large room with two sliding glass partitions that overlooked the entrance hall and the smoking room. Only a small portion of the hotel's clerical work took place there. The space mainly served as Miss Spencer's domain, and she was just as well-known and important as Jules himself. Most modern hotels have a male clerk overseeing the front desk, but the Grand Babylon did things differently. Miss Spencer had been the front desk clerk almost since the Grand Babylon first raised its massive chimneys to the sky, and she remained in her role despite the changes at other hotels. Always impeccably dressed in plain black silk, with a small diamond brooch, pristine wristbands, and styled blonde hair, she looked exactly as she had for many years. Her age—only she and perhaps one other knew it, and no one cared. The graceful and attractive shape of her figure was flawless, and in the evenings, she was an asset that any hotel would be proud to showcase. Her knowledge of train schedules, shipping services, and theater and music hall programs was unmatched; yet she never traveled, nor did she ever visit theaters or music halls. She seemed to spend her entire life in her official space, providing information to guests, making calls to various departments, or having close conversations with her favorite colleagues on the staff, as she was now.

‘Who’s Number 107?’ Jules asked this black-robed lady.

‘Who’s Number 107?’ Jules asked the woman in the black robe.

Miss Spencer examined her ledgers.

Miss Spencer looked over her ledgers.

‘Mr Theodore Racksole, New York.’

'Mr. Theodore Racksole, New York.'

‘I thought he must be a New Yorker,’ said Jules, after a brief, significant pause, ‘but he talks as good English as you or me. Says he wants an “Angel Kiss”—maraschino and cream, if you please—every night. I’ll see he doesn’t stop here too long.’

‘I thought he must be a New Yorker,’ said Jules, after a brief, significant pause, ‘but he speaks as good English as you or I. He says he wants an “Angel Kiss”—maraschino and cream, if you please—every night. I’ll make sure he doesn’t stick around here for too long.’

Miss Spencer smiled grimly in response. The notion of referring to Theodore Racksole as a ‘New Yorker’ appealed to her sense of humour, a sense in which she was not entirely deficient. She knew, of course, and she knew that Jules knew, that this Theodore Racksole must be the unique and only Theodore Racksole, the third richest man in the United States, and therefore probably in the world. Nevertheless she ranged herself at once on the side of Jules.

Miss Spencer smiled wryly in response. The idea of calling Theodore Racksole a ‘New Yorker’ tickled her sense of humor, which she wasn't completely lacking. She knew, of course, and she knew that Jules knew, that this Theodore Racksole had to be the one and only Theodore Racksole, the third richest man in the United States, and probably in the world. Still, she quickly aligned herself with Jules.

Just as there was only one Racksole, so there was only one Jules, and Miss Spencer instinctively shared the latter’s indignation at the spectacle of any person whatsoever, millionaire or Emperor, presuming to demand an ‘Angel Kiss’, that unrespectable concoction of maraschino and cream, within the precincts of the Grand Babylon. In the world of hotels it was currently stated that, next to the proprietor, there were three gods at the Grand Babylon—Jules, the head waiter, Miss Spencer, and, most powerful of all, Rocco, the renowned chef, who earned two thousand a year, and had a chalet on the Lake of Lucerne. All the great hotels in Northumberland Avenue and on the Thames Embankment had tried to get Rocco away from the Grand Babylon, but without success. Rocco was well aware that even he could rise no higher than the maître d’hotel of the Grand Babylon, which, though it never advertised itself, and didn’t belong to a limited company, stood an easy first among the hotels of Europe—first in expensiveness, first in exclusiveness, first in that mysterious quality known as ‘style’.

Just as there was only one Racksole, there was only one Jules, and Miss Spencer instinctively shared Jules's outrage at the sight of anyone, whether a millionaire or an Emperor, thinking they could order an 'Angel Kiss,' that disreputable mix of maraschino and cream, at the Grand Babylon. In the hotel scene, it was widely acknowledged that, next to the owner, there were three top figures at the Grand Babylon—Jules, the head waiter, Miss Spencer, and, most powerful of all, Rocco, the famous chef, who earned two thousand a year and had a chalet by Lake Lucerne. All the prestigious hotels on Northumberland Avenue and along the Thames Embankment had tried to lure Rocco away from the Grand Babylon, but they failed. Rocco knew that even he could only aspire to be the maître d’hôtel of the Grand Babylon, which, although it never advertised and wasn't a limited company, was easily at the top among European hotels—first in cost, first in exclusivity, and first in that elusive quality known as ‘style’.

Situated on the Embankment, the Grand Babylon, despite its noble proportions, was somewhat dwarfed by several colossal neighbours. It had but three hundred and fifty rooms, whereas there are two hotels within a quarter of a mile with six hundred and four hundred rooms respectively. On the other hand, the Grand Babylon was the only hotel in London with a genuine separate entrance for Royal visitors constantly in use. The Grand Babylon counted that day wasted on which it did not entertain, at the lowest, a German prince or the Maharajah of some Indian State. When Felix Babylon—after whom, and not with any reference to London’s nickname, the hotel was christened—when Felix Babylon founded the hotel in 1869 he had set himself to cater for Royalty, and that was the secret of his triumphant eminence.

Located on the Embankment, the Grand Babylon, despite its impressive size, was somewhat overshadowed by several massive neighboring buildings. It had only three hundred and fifty rooms, while two hotels within a quarter of a mile had six hundred and four hundred rooms, respectively. On the flip side, the Grand Babylon was the only hotel in London with a genuine separate entrance for Royal visitors that was always in use. The Grand Babylon considered any day wasted if it didn’t host at least a German prince or the Maharajah of some Indian State. When Felix Babylon—who the hotel was named after, not linked to London’s nickname—founded the hotel in 1869, he aimed to cater to royalty, which was the key to his successful status.

The son of a rich Swiss hotel proprietor and financier, he had contrived to established a connection with the officials of several European Courts, and he had not spared money in that respect. Sundry kings and not a few princesses called him Felix, and spoke familiarly of the hotel as ‘Felix’s’; and Felix had found that this was very good for trade. The Grand Babylon was managed accordingly. The ‘note’ of its policy was discretion, always discretion, and quietude, simplicity, remoteness. The place was like a palace incognito. There was no gold sign over the roof, not even an explanatory word at the entrance. You walked down a small side street off the Strand, you saw a plain brown building in front of you, with two mahogany swing doors, and an official behind each; the doors opened noiselessly; you entered; you were in Felix’s. If you meant to be a guest, you, or your courier, gave your card to Miss Spencer. Upon no consideration did you ask for the tariff. It was not good form to mention prices at the Grand Babylon; the prices were enormous, but you never mentioned them. At the conclusion of your stay a bill was presented, brief and void of dry details, and you paid it without a word. You met with a stately civility, that was all. No one had originally asked you to come; no one expressed the hope that you would come again. The Grand Babylon was far above such manoeuvres; it defied competition by ignoring it; and consequently was nearly always full during the season.

The son of a wealthy Swiss hotel owner and financier, he had managed to establish connections with officials from several European courts, sparing no expense in that endeavor. Various kings and quite a few princesses referred to him as Felix and casually called the hotel ‘Felix’s’; Felix realized that this was great for business. The Grand Babylon was run accordingly. Its policy emphasized discretion—always discretion—and a sense of calm, simplicity, and seclusion. The place felt like a hidden palace. There was no gold sign on the roof, not even a description at the entrance. You walked down a small side street off the Strand, and you saw a plain brown building in front of you, with two mahogany swing doors, each manned by an attendant; the doors opened silently; you stepped inside, and you were in Felix’s. If you planned to be a guest, you or your courier handed your card to Miss Spencer. Under no circumstances would you ask for the prices. It was bad form to mention costs at the Grand Babylon; they were exorbitant, but you never brought them up. At the end of your stay, a bill was presented—short and lacking in tedious details—and you paid it without a word. You were met with stately politeness, and that was it. No one had invited you; no one expressed the hope that you would return. The Grand Babylon was well above such tactics; it outperformed competition by ignoring it entirely; as a result, it was nearly always fully booked during the season.

If there was one thing more than another that annoyed the Grand Babylon—put its back up, so to speak—it was to be compared with, or to be mistaken for, an American hotel. The Grand Babylon was resolutely opposed to American methods of eating, drinking, and lodging—but especially American methods of drinking. The resentment of Jules, on being requested to supply Mr Theodore Racksole with an Angel Kiss, will therefore be appreciated.

If there was one thing that really irritated the Grand Babylon—got it all worked up, so to speak—it was being compared to or mistaken for an American hotel. The Grand Babylon was firmly against American ways of eating, drinking, and lodging—but especially American drinking habits. Jules' annoyance when asked to get Mr. Theodore Racksole an Angel Kiss will be understood.

‘Anybody with Mr Theodore Racksole?’ asked Jules, continuing his conversation with Miss Spencer. He put a scornful stress on every syllable of the guest’s name.

‘Is anyone with Mr. Theodore Racksole?’ asked Jules, continuing his conversation with Miss Spencer. He emphasized every syllable of the guest's name with scorn.

‘Miss Racksole—she’s in No. 111.’

'Miss Racksole—she's in Room 111.'

Jules paused, and stroked his left whisker as it lay on his gleaming white collar.

Jules paused and stroked his left whisker as it rested on his shiny white collar.

‘She’s where?’ he queried, with a peculiar emphasis.

‘She’s where?’ he asked, with a strange emphasis.

‘No. 111. I couldn’t help it. There was no other room with a bathroom and dressing-room on that floor.’ Miss Spencer’s voice had an appealing tone of excuse.

‘No. 111. I couldn’t help it. There was no other room with a bathroom and dressing room on that floor.’ Miss Spencer’s voice had a pleading tone of excuse.

‘Why didn’t you tell Mr Theodore Racksole and Miss Racksole that we were unable to accommodate them?’

‘Why didn’t you let Mr. Theodore Racksole and Miss Racksole know that we couldn’t accommodate them?’

‘Because Babs was within hearing.’

‘Because Babs could hear.’

Only three people in the wide world ever dreamt of applying to Mr Felix Babylon the playful but mean abbreviation—Babs: those three were Jules, Miss Spencer, and Rocco. Jules had invented it. No one but he would have had either the wit or the audacity to do so.

Only three people in the whole world ever thought about applying to Mr. Felix, the playful yet mean abbreviation—Babs: those three were Jules, Miss Spencer, and Rocco. Jules had come up with it. No one but him would have had either the cleverness or the nerve to do so.

‘You’d better see that Miss Racksole changes her room to-night,’ Jules said after another pause. ‘Leave it to me: I’ll fix it. Au revoir! It’s three minutes to eight. I shall take charge of the dining-room myself to-night.’

‘You should make sure Miss Racksole changes her room tonight,’ Jules said after a brief pause. ‘Leave it to me: I’ll handle it. Goodbye! It’s three minutes to eight. I’ll take care of the dining room myself tonight.’

And Jules departed, rubbing his fine white hands slowly and meditatively. It was a trick of his, to rub his hands with a strange, roundabout motion, and the action denoted that some unusual excitement was in the air.

And Jules left, slowly and thoughtfully rubbing his fine white hands. It was a habit of his to rub his hands in a strange, roundabout way, and this action signaled that something unusual was going on.

At eight o’clock precisely dinner was served in the immense salle à manger, that chaste yet splendid apartment of white and gold. At a small table near one of the windows a young lady sat alone. Her frocks said Paris, but her face unmistakably said New York. It was a self-possessed and bewitching face, the face of a woman thoroughly accustomed to doing exactly what she liked, when she liked, how she liked: the face of a woman who had taught hundreds of gilded young men the true art of fetching and carrying, and who, by twenty years or so of parental spoiling, had come to regard herself as the feminine equivalent of the Tsar of All the Russias. Such women are only made in America, and they only come to their full bloom in Europe, which they imagine to be a continent created by Providence for their diversion.

At exactly eight o’clock, dinner was served in the huge dining room, that elegant yet stunning space of white and gold. At a small table near one of the windows, a young woman sat alone. Her dress screamed Paris, but her face clearly shouted New York. It was a confident and captivating face, that of a woman who was completely used to doing exactly what she wanted, when she wanted, and how she wanted: the face of a woman who had taught countless wealthy young men the true art of charming and pleasing, and who, after about twenty years of being spoiled by her parents, came to see herself as the female equivalent of the Tsar of All the Russias. Such women are made only in America, and they truly blossom in Europe, which they believe is a continent created by Providence for their enjoyment.

The young lady by the window glanced disapprovingly at the menu card. Then she looked round the dining-room, and, while admiring the diners, decided that the room itself was rather small and plain. Then she gazed through the open window, and told herself that though the Thames by twilight was passable enough, it was by no means level with the Hudson, on whose shores her father had a hundred thousand dollar country cottage. Then she returned to the menu, and with a pursing of lovely lips said that there appeared to be nothing to eat.

The young woman by the window glanced disapprovingly at the menu. Then she looked around the dining room and, while admiring the other diners, decided that the room was somewhat small and plain. She then gazed out the open window and told herself that while the Thames at twilight was decent enough, it didn't compare to the Hudson, where her father owned a hundred-thousand-dollar country cottage. After that, she returned to the menu and, with a pout of her beautiful lips, said that there seemed to be nothing worthwhile to eat.

‘Sorry to keep you waiting, Nella.’ It was Mr Racksole, the intrepid millionaire who had dared to order an Angel Kiss in the smoke-room of the Grand Babylon. Nella—her proper name was Helen—smiled at her parent cautiously, reserving to herself the right to scold if she should feel so inclined.

‘Sorry to keep you waiting, Nella.’ It was Mr. Racksole, the bold millionaire who had the nerve to order an Angel Kiss in the smoke room of the Grand Babylon. Nella—her real name was Helen—smiled at her dad cautiously, keeping the option to scold him if she felt like it.

‘You always are late, father,’ she said.

‘You’re always late, Dad,’ she said.

‘Only on a holiday,’ he added. ‘What is there to eat?’

‘Only on a holiday,’ he said. ‘What do we have to eat?’

‘Nothing.’

‘N/A.’

‘Then let’s have it. I’m hungry. I’m never so hungry as when I’m being seriously idle.’

‘Then let's do it. I'm hungry. I'm never as hungry as when I'm being really lazy.’

‘Consommé Britannia,’ she began to read out from the menu, ‘Saumon d’Ecosse, Sauce Genoise, Aspics de Homard. Oh, heavens! Who wants these horrid messes on a night like this?’

‘Consommé Britannia,’ she started reading from the menu, ‘Scottish Salmon, Genoese Sauce, Lobster Aspics. Oh, come on! Who wants these awful dishes on a night like this?’

‘But, Nella, this is the best cooking in Europe,’ he protested.

‘But, Nella, this is the best food in Europe,’ he protested.

‘Say, father,’ she said, with seeming irrelevance, ‘had you forgotten it’s my birthday to-morrow?’

‘Hey, Dad,’ she said, seeming to change the subject, ‘did you forget that my birthday is tomorrow?’

‘Have I ever forgotten your birthday, O most costly daughter?’

‘Have I ever forgotten your birthday, my most precious daughter?’

‘On the whole you’ve been a most satisfactory dad,’ she answered sweetly, ‘and to reward you I’ll be content this year with the cheapest birthday treat you ever gave me. Only I’ll have it to-night.’

‘Overall, you’ve been a really good dad,’ she replied sweetly, ‘and to reward you, I’ll settle for the cheapest birthday gift you’ve ever given me this year. But I want it tonight.’

‘Well,’ he said, with the long-suffering patience, the readiness for any surprise, of a parent whom Nella had thoroughly trained, ‘what is it?’

‘Well,’ he said, with the weary patience and readiness for anything unexpected of a parent whom Nella had completely prepared, ‘what is it?’

‘It’s this. Let’s have filleted steak and a bottle of Bass for dinner to-night. It will be simply exquisite. I shall love it.’

‘It’s this. Let’s have filet mignon and a bottle of Bass for dinner tonight. It will be absolutely exquisite. I’ll love it.’

‘But my dear Nella,’ he exclaimed, ‘steak and beer at Felix’s! It’s impossible! Moreover, young women still under twenty-three cannot be permitted to drink Bass.’

‘But my dear Nella,’ he exclaimed, ‘steak and beer at Felix’s! That’s not possible! Also, young women under twenty-three aren’t allowed to drink Bass.’

‘I said steak and Bass, and as for being twenty-three, shall be going in twenty-four to-morrow.’

‘I said steak and bass, and as for being twenty-three, I’ll be going in twenty-four tomorrow.’

Miss Racksole set her small white teeth.

Miss Racksole gritted her small white teeth.

There was a gentle cough. Jules stood over them. It must have been out of a pure spirit of adventure that he had selected this table for his own services. Usually Jules did not personally wait at dinner. He merely hovered observant, like a captain on the bridge during the mate’s watch. Regular frequenters of the hotel felt themselves honoured when Jules attached himself to their tables.

There was a soft cough. Jules stood over them. It must have been out of a spirit of adventure that he chose this table for himself. Usually, Jules didn’t personally serve dinner. He just watched closely, like a captain on the bridge during the mate’s watch. Regular guests of the hotel felt honored when Jules joined them at their tables.

Theodore Racksole hesitated one second, and then issued the order with a fine air of carelessness:

Theodore Racksole paused for a moment, then gave the order with a casual confidence:

‘Filleted steak for two, and a bottle of Bass.’ It was the bravest act of Theodore Racksole’s life, and yet at more than one previous crisis a high courage had not been lacking to him.

‘Filleted steak for two, and a bottle of Bass.’ It was the boldest move of Theodore Racksole’s life, and yet he had shown great courage in several previous crises.

‘It’s not in the menu, sir,’ said Jules the imperturbable.

‘It’s not on the menu, sir,’ said Jules, who was unflappable.

‘Never mind. Get it. We want it.’

'Never mind. Just get it. We want it.'

‘Very good, sir.’

"Sounds great, sir."

Jules walked to the service-door, and, merely affecting to look behind, came immediately back again.

Jules walked over to the service door and, pretending to look behind him, came back right away.

‘Mr Rocco’s compliments, sir, and he regrets to be unable to serve steak and Bass to-night, sir.’

‘Mr. Rocco sends his regards, sir, and he’s sorry that he can’t serve steak and bass tonight, sir.’

‘Mr Rocco?’ questioned Racksole lightly.

“Mr. Rocco?” Racksole asked lightly.

‘Mr Rocco,’ repeated Jules with firmness.

“Mr. Rocco,” Jules said strongly.

‘And who is Mr Rocco?’

‘And who is Mr. Rocco?’

‘Mr Rocco is our chef, sir.’ Jules had the expression of a man who is asked to explain who Shakespeare was.

‘Mr. Rocco is our chef, sir.’ Jules looked like someone who had been asked to explain who Shakespeare was.

The two men looked at each other. It seemed incredible that Theodore Racksole, the ineffable Racksole, who owned a thousand miles of railway, several towns, and sixty votes in Congress, should be defied by a waiter, or even by a whole hotel. Yet so it was. When Europe’s effete back is against the wall not a regiment of millionaires can turn its flank. Jules had the calm expression of a strong man sure of victory. His face said: ‘You beat me once, but not this time, my New York friend!’

The two men stared at each other. It was hard to believe that Theodore Racksole, the remarkable Racksole, who owned a thousand miles of railway, several towns, and sixty votes in Congress, could be challenged by a waiter, or even an entire hotel. But that was the reality. When Europe’s weak back is against the wall, not even a regiment of millionaires can change the outcome. Jules had the confident expression of a strong man who knows he’ll win. His face said: ‘You got the best of me once, but not this time, my New York friend!’

As for Nella, knowing her father, she foresaw interesting events, and waited confidently for the steak. She did not feel hungry, and she could afford to wait.

As for Nella, knowing her dad, she anticipated some interesting things ahead and confidently waited for the steak. She wasn’t hungry, and she could afford to wait.

‘Excuse me a moment, Nella,’ said Theodore Racksole quietly, ‘I shall be back in about two seconds,’ and he strode out of the salle à manger. No one in the room recognized the millionaire, for he was unknown to London, this being his first visit to Europe for over twenty years. Had anyone done so, and caught the expression on his face, that man might have trembled for an explosion which should have blown the entire Grand Babylon into the Thames.

“Excuse me for a moment, Nella,” Theodore Racksole said softly, “I’ll be back in about two seconds,” and he walked out of the dining room. No one in the room recognized the millionaire, as he was not known in London; this was his first trip to Europe in over twenty years. If anyone had recognized him and seen the look on his face, they might have feared an explosion that would have sent the entire Grand Babylon into the Thames.

Jules retired strategically to a corner. He had fired; it was the antagonist’s turn. A long and varied experience had taught Jules that a guest who embarks on the subjugation of a waiter is almost always lost; the waiter has so many advantages in such a contest.

Jules strategically moved to a corner. He had taken his shot; now it was the antagonist’s turn. A long and varied experience had taught Jules that a guest who tries to dominate a waiter is almost always doomed; the waiter has so many advantages in that kind of showdown.





Chapter Two HOW MR RACKSOLE OBTAINED HIS DINNER

NEVERTHELESS, there are men with a confirmed habit of getting their own way, even as guests in an exclusive hotel: and Theodore Racksole had long since fallen into that useful practice—except when his only daughter Helen, motherless but high-spirited girl, chose to think that his way crossed hers, in which case Theodore capitulated and fell back. But when Theodore and his daughter happened to be going one and the same road, which was pretty often, then Heaven alone might help any obstacle that was so ill-advised as to stand in their path. Jules, great and observant man though he was, had not noticed the terrible projecting chins of both father and daughter, otherwise it is possible he would have reconsidered the question of the steak and Bass.

NEVERTHELESS, there are some people who always manage to get their way, even as guests in a fancy hotel. Theodore Racksole had long adopted this habit—except when his only daughter Helen, a spirited girl without a mother, felt that his way got in the way of hers. In those moments, Theodore would back down. However, when Theodore and his daughter were both aiming for the same goal, which happened quite often, then only Heaven could save any obstacle foolish enough to get in their way. Jules, despite being a great and observant man, hadn’t noticed the stubborn expressions on both father and daughter; otherwise, he might have thought twice about the steak and Bass.

Theodore Racksole went direct to the entrance-hall of the hotel, and entered Miss Spencer’s sanctum.

Theodore Racksole walked straight to the hotel lobby and stepped into Miss Spencer's private office.

‘I want to see Mr Babylon,’ he said, ‘without the delay of an instant.’

‘I want to see Mr. Babylon,’ he said, ‘without any delay.’

Miss Spencer leisurely raised her flaxen head.

Miss Spencer slowly lifted her blonde head.

‘I am afraid—,’ she began the usual formula. It was part of her daily duty to discourage guests who desired to see Mr Babylon.

‘I’m afraid—,’ she started the usual way. It was part of her daily job to discourage guests who wanted to see Mr. Babylon.

‘No, no,’ said Racksole quickly, ‘I don’t want any “I’m afraids.” This is business. If you had been the ordinary hotel clerk I should have slipped you a couple of sovereigns into your hand, and the thing would have been done.

‘No, no,’ Racksole said quickly, ‘I don’t want any “I’m afraids.” This is business. If you were just a regular hotel clerk, I would have slipped you a couple of sovereigns into your hand, and it would have been done.

As you are not—as you are obviously above bribes—I merely say to you, I must see Mr Babylon at once on an affair of the utmost urgency. My name is Racksole—Theodore Racksole.’

As you're clearly above accepting bribes, I just want to say that I need to see Mr. Babylon immediately about something very urgent. My name is Racksole—Theodore Racksole.

‘Of New York?’ questioned a voice at the door, with a slight foreign accent.

‘From New York?’ asked a voice at the door, with a slight foreign accent.

The millionaire turned sharply, and saw a rather short, French-looking man, with a bald head, a grey beard, a long and perfectly-built frock coat, eye-glasses attached to a minute silver chain, and blue eyes that seemed to have the transparent innocence of a maid’s.

The millionaire spun around and noticed a rather short, French-looking man with a bald head, a gray beard, a long, well-tailored frock coat, glasses on a tiny silver chain, and blue eyes that appeared to have the clear innocence of a young woman.

‘There is only one,’ said Theodore Racksole succinctly.

‘There’s only one,’ said Theodore Racksole briefly.

‘You wish to see me?’ the new-comer suggested.

‘You want to see me?’ the newcomer asked.

‘You are Mr Felix Babylon?’

"Are you Mr. Felix Babylon?"

The man bowed.

The man bowed.

‘At this moment I wish to see you more than anyone else in the world,’ said Racksole. ‘I am consumed and burnt up with a desire to see you, Mr Babylon.

‘Right now, I want to see you more than anyone else in the world,’ said Racksole. ‘I’m totally consumed by the desire to see you, Mr. Babylon.

I only want a few minutes’ quiet chat. I fancy I can settle my business in that time.’

I just need a few minutes for a quiet conversation. I think I can wrap up my business in that time.

With a gesture Mr Babylon invited the millionaire down a side corridor, at the end of which was Mr Babylon’s private room, a miracle of Louis XV furniture and tapestry: like most unmarried men with large incomes, Mr Babylon had ‘tastes’ of a highly expensive sort.

With a wave, Mr. Babylon signaled for the millionaire to follow him down a side hallway, which led to Mr. Babylon’s private room, a stunning display of Louis XV furniture and tapestries. Like many single men with substantial wealth, Mr. Babylon had a taste for the extremely expensive.

The landlord and his guest sat down opposite each other. Theodore Racksole had met with the usual millionaire’s luck in this adventure, for Mr Babylon made a practice of not allowing himself to be interviewed by his guests, however distinguished, however wealthy, however pertinacious. If he had not chanced to enter Miss Spencer’s office at that precise moment, and if he had not been impressed in a somewhat peculiar way by the physiognomy of the millionaire, not all Mr Racksole’s American energy and ingenuity would have availed for a confabulation with the owner of the Grand Babylon Hôtel that night. Theodore Racksole, however, was ignorant that a mere accident had served him. He took all the credit to himself.

The landlord and his guest sat down across from each other. Theodore Racksole had experienced the typical millionaire’s luck in this situation, as Mr. Babylon made it a habit to avoid being interviewed by his guests, no matter how distinguished, wealthy, or persistent they might be. If he hadn’t happened to walk into Miss Spencer’s office at that exact moment, and if he hadn’t felt a strange impression from the millionaire’s face, not even all of Mr. Racksole’s American energy and cleverness would have been enough to secure a conversation with the owner of the Grand Babylon Hôtel that night. However, Theodore Racksole had no idea that a simple coincidence had helped him out. He took all the credit for it himself.

‘I read in the New York papers some months ago,’ Theodore started, without even a clearing of the throat, ‘that this hotel of yours, Mr Babylon, was to be sold to a limited company, but it appears that the sale was not carried out.’

‘I saw in the New York papers a few months back,’ Theodore began, without even clearing his throat, ‘that your hotel, Mr. Babylon, was supposed to be sold to a limited company, but it looks like the sale didn’t go through.’

‘It was not,’ answered Mr Babylon frankly, ‘and the reason was that the middle-men between the proposed company and myself wished to make a large secret profit, and I declined to be a party to such a profit. They were firm; I was firm; and so the affair came to nothing.’

‘It wasn’t,’ Mr. Babylon replied honestly, ‘and the reason was that the middlemen involved with the proposed company wanted to make a huge secret profit, and I refused to be part of that. They stood their ground; I stood my ground; and that’s how it all fell through.’

‘The agreed price was satisfactory?’

"Did we agree on a fair price?"

‘Quite.’

"Absolutely."

‘May I ask what the price was?’

'Can I ask what the price was?'

‘Are you a buyer, Mr Racksole?’

‘Are you a buyer, Mr. Racksole?’

‘Are you a seller, Mr Babylon?’

‘Are you a seller, Mr. Babylon?’

‘I am,’ said Babylon, ‘on terms. The price was four hundred thousand pounds, including the leasehold and goodwill. But I sell only on the condition that the buyer does not transfer the property to a limited company at a higher figure.’

‘I am,’ said Babylon, ‘in negotiations. The price was four hundred thousand pounds, which includes the lease and goodwill. But I’m only selling on the condition that the buyer doesn’t transfer the property to a limited company at a higher price.’

‘I will put one question to you, Mr Babylon,’ said the millionaire. ‘What have your profits averaged during the last four years?’

‘I have one question for you, Mr. Babylon,’ said the millionaire. ‘What have your profits averaged over the last four years?’

‘Thirty-four thousand pounds per annum.’

‘£34,000 a year.’

‘I buy,’ said Theodore Racksole, smiling contentedly; ‘and we will, if you please, exchange contract-letters on the spot.’

‘I buy,’ said Theodore Racksole, smiling happily; ‘and we will, if that’s okay with you, exchange contract letters right here.’

‘You come quickly to a resolution, Mr Racksole. But perhaps you have been considering this question for a long time?’

'You reach a decision quickly, Mr. Racksole. But maybe you've been thinking about this for a while?'

‘On the contrary,’ Racksole looked at his watch, ‘I have been considering it for six minutes.’

'On the contrary,' Racksole glanced at his watch, 'I've been thinking about it for six minutes.'

Felix Babylon bowed, as one thoroughly accustomed to eccentricity of wealth.

Felix Babylon bowed, as someone who's completely used to the quirks of rich people.

‘The beauty of being well-known,’ Racksole continued, ‘is that you needn’t trouble about preliminary explanations. You, Mr Babylon, probably know all about me. I know a good deal about you. We can take each other for granted without reference. Really, it is as simple to buy an hotel or a railroad as it is to buy a watch, provided one is equal to the transaction.’

‘The great thing about being famous,’ Racksole continued, ‘is that you don’t have to worry about giving background information. You, Mr. Babylon, probably know all about me. I know quite a bit about you. We can assume familiarity without going into details. Honestly, buying a hotel or a railroad is just as easy as buying a watch, as long as you’re up for the deal.’

‘Precisely,’ agreed Mr Babylon smiling. ‘Shall we draw up the little informal contract? There are details to be thought of. But it occurs to me that you cannot have dined yet, and might prefer to deal with minor questions after dinner.’

‘Exactly,’ Mr. Babylon said with a smile. ‘Should we put together the informal contract? There are some details to consider. But I realize that you probably haven’t had dinner yet, and you might want to handle the smaller questions after we eat.’

‘I have not dined,’ said the millionaire, with emphasis, ‘and in that connexion will you do me a favour? Will you send for Mr Rocco?’

‘I haven’t eaten,’ said the millionaire, emphasizing his words, ‘and in that regard, could you do me a favor? Can you call for Mr. Rocco?’

‘You wish to see him, naturally.’

'You want to see him, of course.'

‘I do,’ said the millionaire, and added, ‘about my dinner.’

‘I do,’ said the millionaire, and added, ‘about my dinner.’

‘Rocco is a great man,’ murmured Mr Babylon as he touched the bell, ignoring the last words. ‘My compliments to Mr Rocco,’ he said to the page who answered his summons, ‘and if it is quite convenient I should be glad to see him here for a moment.’

‘Rocco is an amazing guy,’ murmured Mr. Babylon as he rang the bell, overlooking the last words. ‘Please give my regards to Mr. Rocco,’ he said to the page who answered his call, ‘and if it’s not too much trouble, I’d appreciate seeing him here for a moment.’

‘What do you give Rocco?’ Racksole inquired.

‘What do you give Rocco?’ Racksole asked.

‘Two thousand a year and the treatment of an Ambassador.’

‘Two thousand a year and the perks of an Ambassador.’

‘I shall give him the treatment of an Ambassador and three thousand.’

‘I will treat him like an Ambassador and give him three thousand.’

‘You will be wise,’ said Felix Babylon.

‘You will be wise,’ Felix Babylon said.

At that moment Rocco came into the room, very softly—a man of forty, thin, with long, thin hands, and an inordinately long brown silky moustache.

At that moment, Rocco stepped into the room quietly—a man in his forties, slim, with long, thin hands, and an unusually long, silky brown mustache.

‘Rocco,’ said Felix Babylon, ‘let me introduce Mr Theodore Racksole, of New York.’

‘Rocco,’ said Felix Babylon, ‘let me introduce Mr. Theodore Racksole from New York.’

‘Sharmed,’ said Rocco, bowing. ‘Ze—ze, vat you call it, millionaire?’

‘Sharmed,’ said Rocco, bowing. ‘So—so, what do you call it, millionaire?’

‘Exactly,’ Racksole put in, and continued quickly: ‘Mr Rocco, I wish to acquaint you before any other person with the fact that I have purchased the Grand Babylon Hôtel. If you think well to afford me the privilege of retaining your services I shall be happy to offer you a remuneration of three thousand a year.’

‘Exactly,’ Racksole added, and moved on quickly: ‘Mr. Rocco, I want to let you know before anyone else that I have purchased the Grand Babylon Hôtel. If you’re willing, I would be happy to offer you a salary of three thousand a year for your services.’

‘Tree, you said?’

"Tree, you mean?"

‘Three.’

‘Three.’

‘Sharmed.’

"Shocked."

‘And now, Mr Rocco, will you oblige me very much by ordering a plain beefsteak and a bottle of Bass to be served by Jules—I particularly desire Jules—at table No. 17 in the dining-room in ten minutes from now? And will you do me the honour of lunching with me to-morrow?’

‘And now, Mr. Rocco, would you be so kind as to order a plain beefsteak and a bottle of Bass to be served by Jules—I specifically want Jules—at table No. 17 in the dining room in ten minutes? And will you do me the honor of having lunch with me tomorrow?’

Mr Rocco gasped, bowed, muttered something in French, and departed.

Mr. Rocco gasped, bowed, muttered something in French, and left.

Five minutes later the buyer and seller of the Grand Babylon Hôtel had each signed a curt document, scribbled out on the hotel note-paper. Felix Babylon asked no questions, and it was this heroic absence of curiosity, of surprise on his part, that more than anything else impressed Theodore Racksole. How many hotel proprietors in the world, Racksole asked himself, would have let that beef-steak and Bass go by without a word of comment.

Five minutes later, the buyer and seller of the Grand Babylon Hôtel had each signed a brief document, hastily written on the hotel’s notepaper. Felix Babylon didn't ask any questions, and it was this remarkable lack of curiosity and surprise that impressed Theodore Racksole more than anything else. How many hotel owners in the world, Racksole wondered, would have let that steak and Bass go by without saying a word?

‘From what date do you wish the purchase to take effect?’ asked Babylon.

‘From what date do you want the purchase to take effect?’ asked Babylon.

‘Oh,’ said Racksole lightly, ‘it doesn’t matter. Shall we say from to-night?’

‘Oh,’ said Racksole casually, ‘it doesn’t matter. How about starting tonight?’

‘As you will. I have long wished to retire. And now that the moment has come—and so dramatically—I am ready. I shall return to Switzerland. One cannot spend much money there, but it is my native land. I shall be the richest man in Switzerland.’ He smiled with a kind of sad amusement.

‘As you wish. I've wanted to retire for a long time. And now that the moment has come—and in such a dramatic way—I’m ready. I'll go back to Switzerland. You can't spend much money there, but it’s my homeland. I’ll be the richest man in Switzerland.’ He smiled with a touch of bittersweet humor.

‘I suppose you are fairly well off?’ said Racksole, in that easy familiar style of his, as though the idea had just occurred to him.

‘I guess you’re doing pretty well?’ said Racksole, in that relaxed, friendly way of his, as if the thought had just popped into his head.

‘Besides what I shall receive from you, I have half a million invested.’

‘In addition to what I’ll get from you, I have half a million invested.’

‘Then you will be nearly a millionaire?’

'So, you'll be almost a millionaire?'

Felix Babylon nodded.

Felix Babylon agreed.

‘I congratulate you, my dear sir,’ said Racksole, in the tone of a judge addressing a newly-admitted barrister. ‘Nine hundred thousand pounds, expressed in francs, will sound very nice—in Switzerland.’

‘I congratulate you, my dear sir,’ said Racksole, in the tone of a judge addressing a newly-admitted lawyer. ‘Nine hundred thousand pounds, converted into francs, will sound very nice—in Switzerland.’

‘Of course to you, Mr Racksole, such a sum would be poverty. Now if one might guess at your own wealth?’ Felix Babylon was imitating the other’s freedom.

‘Of course to you, Mr. Racksole, that amount would seem like nothing. Now if we could guess your own wealth?’ Felix Babylon was mimicking the other's confidence.

‘I do not know, to five millions or so, what I am worth,’ said Racksole, with sincerity, his tone indicating that he would have been glad to give the information if it were in his power.

‘I don’t know what I’m worth, maybe around five million or so,’ said Racksole, genuinely, his tone suggesting that he would have been happy to share that information if he could.

‘You have had anxieties, Mr Racksole?’

"Had any worries, Mr. Racksole?"

‘Still have them. I am now holiday-making in London with my daughter in order to get rid of them for a time.’

‘Still have them. I’m currently on vacation in London with my daughter to get away from them for a bit.’

‘Is the purchase of hotels your notion of relaxation, then?’

‘Is buying hotels your idea of relaxation, then?’

Racksole shrugged his shoulders. ‘It is a change from railroads,’ he laughed.

Racksole shrugged his shoulders. "It's a change from trains," he laughed.

‘Ah, my friend, you little know what you have bought.’

‘Ah, my friend, you have no idea what you’ve gotten yourself into.’

‘Oh! yes I do,’ returned Racksole; ‘I have bought just the first hotel in the world.’

‘Oh! yes I do,’ replied Racksole; ‘I’ve just bought the best hotel in the world.’

‘That is true, that is true,’ Babylon admitted, gazing meditatively at the antique Persian carpet. ‘There is nothing, anywhere, like my hotel. But you will regret the purchase, Mr Racksole. It is no business of mine, of course, but I cannot help repeating that you will regret the purchase.’

‘That’s true, that’s true,’ Babylon admitted, looking thoughtfully at the old Persian carpet. ‘There’s nothing else like my hotel anywhere. But you’ll regret buying it, Mr. Racksole. It’s not my place to say, of course, but I have to repeat that you will regret the purchase.’

‘I never regret.’

"I never regret."

‘Then you will begin very soon—perhaps to-night.’

‘Then you'll start very soon—maybe tonight.’

‘Why do you say that?’

"Why do you say that?"

‘Because the Grand Babylon is the Grand Babylon. You think because you control a railroad, or an iron-works, or a line of steamers, therefore you can control anything. But no. Not the Grand Babylon. There is something about the Grand Babylon—’ He threw up his hands.

‘Because the Grand Babylon is the Grand Babylon. You think that just because you control a railroad, or a steel plant, or a fleet of steamers, you can control everything. But no. Not the Grand Babylon. There’s something special about the Grand Babylon—’ He threw up his hands.

‘Servants rob you, of course.’

"Servants will definitely rob you."

‘Of course. I suppose I lose a hundred pounds a week in that way. But it is not that I mean. It is the guests. The guests are too—too distinguished.

‘Of course. I guess I lose a hundred pounds a week that way. But that’s not what I mean. It’s the guests. The guests are too—too distinguished.

The great Ambassadors, the great financiers, the great nobles, all the men that move the world, put up under my roof. London is the centre of everything, and my hotel—your hotel—is the centre of London. Once I had a King and a Dowager Empress staying here at the same time. Imagine that!’

The top diplomats, the big investors, the high-ranking nobles—everyone who influences the world—stays under my roof. London is the heart of everything, and my hotel—your hotel—is at the heart of London. Once, I had a King and a Dowager Empress staying here at the same time. Can you believe that!

‘A great honour, Mr Babylon. But wherein lies the difficulty?’

‘It's a great honor, Mr. Babylon. But what seems to be the problem?’

‘Mr Racksole,’ was the grim reply, ‘what has become of your shrewdness—that shrewdness which has made your fortune so immense that even you cannot calculate it? Do you not perceive that the roof which habitually shelters all the force, all the authority of the world, must necessarily also shelter nameless and numberless plotters, schemers, evil-doers, and workers of mischief? The thing is as clear as day—and as dark as night. Mr Racksole, I never know by whom I am surrounded. I never know what is going forward.

‘Mr. Racksole,’ was the stern reply, ‘what happened to your cleverness—that cleverness that has made your fortune so vast that even you can’t calculate it? Don’t you see that the roof that usually covers all the power and authority in the world must also cover countless unknown plotters, schemers, wrongdoers, and troublemakers? The situation is as clear as day—and as dark as night. Mr. Racksole, I never know who I’m surrounded by. I never know what’s going on.’

Only sometimes I get hints, glimpses of strange acts and strange secrets.

Only sometimes do I get hints, glimpses of bizarre actions and strange secrets.

You mentioned my servants. They are almost all good servants, skilled, competent. But what are they besides? For anything I know my fourth sub-chef may be an agent of some European Government. For anything I know my invaluable Miss Spencer may be in the pay of a court dressmaker or a Frankfort banker. Even Rocco may be someone else in addition to Rocco.’

You talked about my servants. Most of them are good, skilled, and capable. But what else do I really know about them? For all I know, my fourth sub-chef could be a spy for some European government. My invaluable Miss Spencer might be on the payroll of a court dressmaker or a banker from Frankfurt. Even Rocco could be more than just Rocco.

‘That makes it all the more interesting,’ remarked Theodore Racksole.

"That makes it even more interesting," Theodore Racksole said.

‘What a long time you have been, Father,’ said Nella, when he returned to table No. 17 in the salle à manger.

‘What a long time you've been, Father,’ said Nella, when he returned to table No. 17 in the dining room.

‘Only twenty minutes, my dove.’

"Just twenty minutes, my dove."

‘But you said two seconds. There is a difference.’

‘But you said two seconds. There’s a difference.’

‘Well, you see, I had to wait for the steak to cook.’

‘Well, you see, I had to wait for the steak to finish cooking.’

‘Did you have much trouble in getting my birthday treat?’

‘Did you have a hard time getting my birthday treat?’

‘No trouble. But it didn’t come quite as cheap as you said.’

‘No problem. But it didn’t end up being as cheap as you claimed.’

‘What do you mean, Father?’

'What do you mean, Dad?'

‘Only that I’ve bought the entire hotel. But don’t split.’

‘Just that I bought the whole hotel. But don’t tell anyone.’

‘Father, you always were a delicious parent. Shall you give me the hotel for a birthday present?’

‘Dad, you’ve always been such a great parent. Will you give me the hotel as a birthday present?’

‘No. I shall run it—as an amusement. By the way, who is that chair for?’

'No. I'll run it as a fun activity. By the way, who is that chair for?'

He noticed that a third cover had been laid at the table.

He noticed that a third place had been set at the table.

‘That is for a friend of mine who came in about five minutes ago. Of course I told him he must share our steak. He’ll be here in a moment.’

‘That is for a friend of mine who came in about five minutes ago. Of course I told him he has to share our steak. He’ll be here any minute now.’

‘May I respectfully inquire his name?’

‘Can I ask what his name is?’

‘Dimmock—Christian name Reginald; profession, English companion to Prince Aribert of Posen. I met him when I was in St Petersburg with cousin Hetty last fall. Oh; here he is. Mr Dimmock, this is my dear father. He has succeeded with the steak.’

‘Dimmock—first name Reginald; job, English companion to Prince Aribert of Posen. I met him when I was in St. Petersburg with my cousin Hetty last fall. Oh, here he is. Mr. Dimmock, this is my dear father. He’s done a great job with the steak.’

Theodore Racksole found himself confronted by a very young man, with deep black eyes, and a fresh, boyish expression. They began to talk.

Theodore Racksole was faced with a very young man, who had deep black eyes and a fresh, boyish look. They started to chat.

Jules approached with the steak. Racksole tried to catch the waiter’s eye, but could not. The dinner proceeded.

Jules came over with the steak. Racksole attempted to get the waiter’s attention, but he couldn’t. The dinner went on.

‘Oh, Father!’ cried Nella, ‘what a lot of mustard you have taken!’

‘Oh, Dad!’ cried Nella, ‘look at how much mustard you’ve taken!’

‘Have I?’ he said, and then he happened to glance into a mirror on his left hand between two windows. He saw the reflection of Jules, who stood behind his chair, and he saw Jules give a slow, significant, ominous wink to Mr Dimmock—Christian name, Reginald.

‘Have I?’ he said, and then he happened to glance into a mirror on his left between two windows. He saw the reflection of Jules, who stood behind his chair, and he saw Jules give a slow, significant, ominous wink to Mr. Dimmock—first name, Reginald.

He examined his mustard in silence. He thought that perhaps he had helped himself rather plenteously to mustard.

He quietly looked at his mustard. He thought that maybe he had taken a bit too much mustard.





Chapter Three AT THREE A.M.

MR REGINALD DIMMOCK proved himself, despite his extreme youth, to be a man of the world and of experiences, and a practised talker. Conversation between him and Nella Racksole seemed never to flag. They chattered about St Petersburg, and the ice on the Neva, and the tenor at the opera who had been exiled to Siberia, and the quality of Russian tea, and the sweetness of Russian champagne, and various other aspects of Muscovite existence. Russia exhausted, Nella lightly outlined her own doings since she had met the young man in the Tsar’s capital, and this recital brought the topic round to London, where it stayed till the final piece of steak was eaten. Theodore Racksole noticed that Mr Dimmock gave very meagre information about his own movements, either past or future. He regarded the youth as a typical hanger-on of Courts, and wondered how he had obtained his post of companion to Prince Aribert of Posen, and who Prince Aribert of Posen might be. The millionaire thought he had once heard of Posen, but he wasn’t sure; he rather fancied it was one of those small nondescript German States of which five-sixths of the subjects are Palace officials, and the rest charcoal-burners or innkeepers. Until the meal was nearly over, Racksole said little—perhaps his thoughts were too busy with Jules’ wink to Mr Dimmock, but when ices had been followed by coffee, he decided that it might be as well, in the interests of the hotel, to discover something about his daughter’s friend. He never for an instant questioned her right to possess her own friends; he had always left her in the most amazing liberty, relying on her inherited good sense to keep her out of mischief; but, quite apart from the wink, he was struck by Nella’s attitude towards Mr Dimmock, an attitude in which an amiable scorn was blended with an evident desire to propitiate and please.

MR REGINALD DIMMOCK, despite his extreme youth, proved to be a worldly wise and experienced individual, as well as a skilled conversationalist. The conversation between him and Nella Racksole seemed to flow endlessly. They chatted about St. Petersburg, the ice on the Neva, the tenor from the opera who had been sent to Siberia, the quality of Russian tea, the sweetness of Russian champagne, and various other facets of life in Moscow. Once they had exhausted the topic of Russia, Nella effortlessly summarized her own experiences since meeting the young man in the Tsar’s capital, which shifted the discussion to London and kept it there until the last piece of steak was finished. Theodore Racksole observed that Mr. Dimmock provided very little information about his own past or future activities. He considered the young man to be a typical court sycophant and wondered how he had come to be the companion of Prince Aribert of Posen and who that prince was. The millionaire thought he might have heard of Posen once, but he wasn’t certain; he imagined it was one of those small, nondescript German states with five-sixths of the residents being palace officials and the rest made up of charcoal-burners or innkeepers. Until the meal was nearly over, Racksole said little—perhaps because his mind was preoccupied with Jules’ wink at Mr. Dimmock—but when dessert had been followed by coffee, he decided it would be in the hotel’s interest to learn something about his daughter’s friend. He never questioned her right to have her own friends; he had always given her remarkable freedom, trusting her inherited good sense to keep her out of trouble. However, aside from the wink, he was struck by Nella’s demeanor toward Mr. Dimmock, which mixed friendly disdain with a clear desire to appease and please.

‘Nella tells me, Mr Dimmock, that you hold a confidential position with Prince Aribert of Posen,’ said Racksole. ‘You will pardon an American’s ignorance, but is Prince Aribert a reigning Prince—what, I believe, you call in Europe, a Prince Regnant?’

‘Nella tells me, Mr. Dimmock, that you have a confidential position with Prince Aribert of Posen,’ said Racksole. ‘Please excuse an American’s lack of knowledge, but is Prince Aribert a reigning prince—what I believe you call in Europe, a Prince Regnant?’

‘His Highness is not a reigning Prince, nor ever likely to be,’ answered Dimmock. ‘The Grand Ducal Throne of Posen is occupied by his Highness’s nephew, the Grand Duke Eugen.’

‘His Highness is not a ruling prince, nor is it likely he ever will be,’ replied Dimmock. ‘The Grand Ducal Throne of Posen is held by his Highness’s nephew, Grand Duke Eugen.’

‘Nephew?’ cried Nella with astonishment.

"‘Nephew?’ Nella exclaimed in shock."

‘Why not, dear lady?’

"Why not, dear?"

‘But Prince Aribert is surely very young?’

‘But Prince Aribert is definitely still very young?’

‘The Prince, by one of those vagaries of chance which occur sometimes in the history of families, is precisely the same age as the Grand Duke. The late Grand Duke’s father was twice married. Hence this youthfulness on the part of an uncle.’

‘The Prince, due to one of those quirks of fate that sometimes happen in family history, is exactly the same age as the Grand Duke. The late Grand Duke’s father was married twice. That’s why this uncle is so youthful.’

‘How delicious to be the uncle of someone as old as yourself! But I suppose it is no fun for Prince Aribert. I suppose he has to be frightfully respectful and obedient, and all that, to his nephew?’

‘How nice to be the uncle of someone your own age! But I guess it’s not much fun for Prince Aribert. I assume he has to be really respectful and obedient, and all that, to his nephew?’

‘The Grand Duke and my Serene master are like brothers. At present, of course, Prince Aribert is nominally heir to the throne, but as no doubt you are aware, the Grand Duke will shortly marry a near relative of the Emperor’s, and should there be a family—’ Mr Dimmock stopped and shrugged his straight shoulders. ‘The Grand Duke,’ he went on, without finishing the last sentence, ‘would much prefer Prince Aribert to be his successor. He really doesn’t want to marry. Between ourselves, strictly between ourselves, he regards marriage as rather a bore. But, of course, being a German Grand Duke, he is bound to marry. He owes it to his country, to Posen.’

‘The Grand Duke and my esteemed master are like brothers. Right now, sure, Prince Aribert is the official heir to the throne, but as you probably know, the Grand Duke is about to marry a close relative of the Emperor, and if they have a family—’ Mr. Dimmock paused and shrugged his straight shoulders. ‘The Grand Duke,’ he continued, without finishing his last thought, ‘would much rather have Prince Aribert as his successor. He really doesn’t want to marry. Just between us, strictly speaking, he sees marriage as a bit of a drag. But, of course, as a German Grand Duke, he has to marry. He owes it to his country, to Posen.’

‘How large is Posen?’ asked Racksole bluntly.

‘How big is Posen?’ Racksole asked straightforwardly.

‘Father,’ Nella interposed laughing, ‘you shouldn’t ask such inconvenient questions. You ought to have guessed that it isn’t etiquette to inquire about the size of a German Dukedom.’

‘Dad,’ Nella chimed in, laughing, ‘you shouldn’t ask such awkward questions. You should have known it's not proper to ask about the size of a German dukedom.’

‘I am sure,’ said Dimmock, with a polite smile, ‘that the Grand Duke is as much amused as anyone at the size of his territory. I forget the exact acreage, but I remember that once Prince Aribert and myself walked across it and back again in a single day.’

‘I’m sure,’ said Dimmock, with a polite smile, ‘that the Grand Duke finds the size of his territory just as amusing as anyone else. I can’t recall the exact acreage, but I remember that once Prince Aribert and I walked across it and back in a single day.’

‘Then the Grand Duke cannot travel very far within his own dominions? You may say that the sun does set on his empire?’

‘So, the Grand Duke can't really travel very far within his own territory? Are you saying that the sun sets on his empire?’

‘It does,’ said Dimmock.

"It does," Dimmock replied.

‘Unless the weather is cloudy,’ Nella put in. ‘Is the Grand Duke content always to stay at home?’

‘Unless the weather is cloudy,’ Nella added. ‘Is the Grand Duke always happy to stay at home?’

‘On the contrary, he is a great traveller, much more so than Prince Aribert.

‘On the contrary, he is a great traveler, way more than Prince Aribert.

I may tell you, what no one knows at present, outside this hotel, that his Royal Highness the Grand Duke, with a small suite, will be here to-morrow.’

I can tell you something that no one knows right now, outside of this hotel, that his Royal Highness the Grand Duke, along with a small group, will be here tomorrow.

‘In London?’ asked Nella.

"Is it in London?" Nella asked.

‘Yes.’

‘Yeah.’

‘In this hotel?’

'At this hotel?'

‘Yes.’

‘Yeah.’

‘Oh! How lovely!’

"Wow! So beautiful!"

‘That is why your humble servant is here to-night—a sort of advance guard.’

'That's why your humble servant is here tonight—kind of like an advance guard.'

‘But I understood,’ Racksole said, ‘that you were—er—attached to Prince Aribert, the uncle.’

‘But I got it,’ Racksole said, ‘that you were—um—close to Prince Aribert, the uncle.’

‘I am. Prince Aribert will also be here. The Grand Duke and the Prince have business about important investments connected with the Grand Duke’s marriage settlement.... In the highest quarters, you understand.’

‘I am. Prince Aribert will also be here. The Grand Duke and the Prince have important business related to the Grand Duke’s marriage settlement.... In the highest circles, you understand.’

‘For so discreet a person,’ thought Racksole, ‘you are fairly communicative.’ Then he said aloud: ‘Shall we go out on the terrace?’

‘For someone who is so reserved,’ Racksole thought, ‘you’re quite talkative.’ Then he said out loud: ‘Should we go out on the terrace?’

As they crossed the dining-room Jules stopped Mr Dimmock and handed him a letter. ‘Just come, sir, by messenger,’ said Jules.

As they walked through the dining room, Jules stopped Mr. Dimmock and handed him a letter. “Just arrived, sir, by messenger,” said Jules.

Nella dropped behind for a second with her father. ‘Leave me alone with this boy a little—there’s a dear parent,’ she whispered in his ear.

Nella fell back for a moment with her dad. ‘Just give me a minute alone with this kid—please, dear dad,’ she whispered in his ear.

‘I am a mere cypher, an obedient nobody,’ Racksole replied, pinching her arm surreptitiously. ‘Treat me as such. Use me as you like. I will go and look after my hotel’ And soon afterwards he disappeared.

‘I’m just a nobody, a mere cipher,’ Racksole replied, pinching her arm discreetly. ‘Treat me like that. Use me however you want. I’ll go take care of my hotel.’ And soon after that, he vanished.

Nella and Mr Dimmock sat together on the terrace, sipping iced drinks. They made a handsome couple, bowered amid plants which blossomed at the command of a Chelsea wholesale florist. People who passed by remarked privately that from the look of things there was the beginning of a romance in that conversation. Perhaps there was, but a more intimate acquaintance with the character of Nella Racksole would have been necessary in order to predict what precise form that romance would take.

Nella and Mr. Dimmock were sitting together on the terrace, enjoying iced drinks. They looked great together, surrounded by plants that flourished thanks to a Chelsea wholesale florist. Passersby quietly noted that their conversation seemed to hint at the start of a romance. Maybe it was, but getting to know Nella Racksole better would be essential to figure out exactly what kind of romance it might turn into.

Jules himself served the liquids, and at ten o’clock he brought another note. Entreating a thousand pardons, Reginald Dimmock, after he had glanced at the note, excused himself on the plea of urgent business for his Serene master, uncle of the Grand Duke of Posen. He asked if he might fetch Mr Racksole, or escort Miss Racksole to her father. But Miss Racksole said gaily that she felt no need of an escort, and should go to bed. She added that her father and herself always endeavoured to be independent of each other.

Jules himself served the drinks, and at ten o'clock he brought another note. Apologizing profusely, Reginald Dimmock, after quickly looking at the note, excused himself, claiming he had urgent business for his Serene master, uncle of the Grand Duke of Posen. He asked if he could get Mr. Racksole or escort Miss Racksole to her father. But Miss Racksole cheerfully said she didn’t need an escort and would head to bed. She added that she and her father always tried to be independent of each other.

Just then Theodore Racksole had found his way once more into Mr Babylon’s private room. Before arriving there, however, he had discovered that in some mysterious manner the news of the change of proprietorship had worked its way down to the lowest strata of the hotel’s cosmos. The corridors hummed with it, and even under-servants were to be seen discussing the thing, just as though it mattered to them.

Just then, Theodore Racksole found his way back into Mr. Babylon’s private room. Before getting there, though, he realized that somehow the news about the change of ownership had spread all the way down to the lowest levels of the hotel’s world. The hallways buzzed with talk about it, and even the lower-level staff could be seen discussing it as if it actually mattered to them.

‘Have a cigar, Mr Racksole,’ said the urbane Mr Babylon, ‘and a mouthful of the oldest cognac in all Europe.’

‘Have a cigar, Mr. Racksole,’ said the sophisticated Mr. Babylon, ‘and a sip of the oldest cognac in all of Europe.’

In a few minutes these two were talking eagerly, rapidly. Felix Babylon was astonished at Racksole’s capacity for absorbing the details of hotel management. And as for Racksole he soon realized that Felix Babylon must be a prince of hotel managers. It had never occurred to Racksole before that to manage an hotel, even a large hotel, could be a specially interesting affair, or that it could make any excessive demands upon the brains of the manager; but he came to see that he had underrated the possibilities of an hotel. The business of the Grand Babylon was enormous. It took Racksole, with all his genius for organization, exactly half an hour to master the details of the hotel laundry-work. And the laundry-work was but one branch of activity amid scores, and not a very large one at that. The machinery of checking supplies, and of establishing a mean ratio between the raw stuff received in the kitchen and the number of meals served in the salle à manger and the private rooms, was very complicated and delicate. When Racksole had grasped it, he at once suggested some improvements, and this led to a long theoretical discussion, and the discussion led to digressions, and then Felix Babylon, in a moment of absent-mindedness, yawned.

In just a few minutes, the two were chatting excitedly and quickly. Felix Babylon was amazed at Racksole's ability to absorb the intricacies of hotel management. As for Racksole, he soon realized that Felix Babylon must be an exceptional hotel manager. He had never thought before that managing a hotel, even a large one, could be such an engaging task or that it could place significant demands on the manager's intellect; however, he came to understand that he had underestimated the potential of a hotel. The operations of the Grand Babylon were vast. It took Racksole, with all his organizational skills, exactly half an hour to get a handle on the details of the hotel laundry. And the laundry was just one part of the many activities, not even a particularly large one. The system for tracking supplies and calculating the average ratio between the raw ingredients received in the kitchen and the number of meals served in the dining room and private rooms was very complex and delicate. Once Racksole grasped this, he immediately suggested some improvements, which led to a long theoretical discussion, and the discussion wandered off into various topics, until Felix Babylon, in a moment of distraction, yawned.

Racksole looked at the gilt clock on the high mantelpiece.

Racksole looked at the gold clock on the tall mantelpiece.

‘Great Scott!’ he said. ‘It’s three o’clock. Mr Babylon, accept my apologies for having kept you up to such an absurd hour.’

‘Oh my gosh!’ he said. ‘It’s three o’clock. Mr. Babylon, I’m really sorry for keeping you up this late.’

‘I have not spent so pleasant an evening for many years. You have let me ride my hobby to my heart’s content. It is I who should apologize.’

‘I haven't had such a pleasant evening in years. You've allowed me to indulge my passion completely. I should be the one to apologize.’

Racksole rose.

Racksole stood up.

‘I should like to ask you one question,’ said Babylon. ‘Have you ever had anything to do with hotels before?’

‘I have a question for you,’ said Babylon. ‘Have you ever worked with hotels before?’

‘Never,’ said Racksole.

"Never," said Racksole.

‘Then you have missed your vocation. You could have been the greatest of all hotel-managers. You would have been greater than me, and I am unequalled, though I keep only one hotel, and some men have half a dozen. Mr Racksole, why have you never run an hotel?’

‘Then you’ve missed your calling. You could have been the greatest hotel manager ever. You would have outshined me, and I’m unmatched, even though I only manage one hotel, while some guys have six. Mr. Racksole, why have you never managed a hotel?’

‘Heaven knows,’ he laughed, ‘but you flatter me, Mr Babylon.’

‘Heaven knows,’ he laughed, ‘but you’re flattering me, Mr. Babylon.’

‘I? Flatter? You do not know me. I flatter no one, except, perhaps, now and then an exceptionally distinguished guest. In which case I give suitable instructions as to the bill.’

‘I? Flatter? You don't know me. I don't flatter anyone, except maybe now and then an especially distinguished guest. In that case, I give appropriate instructions regarding the bill.’

‘Speaking of distinguished guests, I am told that a couple of German princes are coming here to-morrow.’

'Speaking of distinguished guests, I've heard that a couple of German princes are arriving here tomorrow.'

‘That is so.’

‘That’s true.’

‘Does one do anything? Does one receive them formally—stand bowing in the entrance-hall, or anything of that sort?’

‘Does anyone do anything? Do you greet them formally—standing and bowing in the entrance hall, or something like that?’

‘Not necessarily. Not unless one wishes. The modern hotel proprietor is not like an innkeeper of the Middle Ages, and even princes do not expect to see him unless something should happen to go wrong. As a matter of fact, though the Grand Duke of Posen and Prince Aribert have both honoured me by staying here before, I have never even set eyes on them. You will find all arrangements have been made.’

‘Not really. Not unless someone wants to. The modern hotel owner isn’t like an innkeeper from the Middle Ages, and even royalty doesn’t expect to see him unless something goes wrong. In fact, even though the Grand Duke of Posen and Prince Aribert have both honored me by staying here in the past, I’ve never even seen them. You’ll find that everything has been taken care of.’

They talked a little longer, and then Racksole said good night. ‘Let me see you to your room. The lifts will be closed and the place will be deserted.

They chatted for a bit longer, and then Racksole said goodnight. "Let me walk you to your room. The elevators will be closed, and the place will be empty."

As for myself, I sleep here,’ and Mr Babylon pointed to an inner door.

As for me, I sleep here,” Mr. Babylon said, pointing to an inner door.

‘No, thanks,’ said Racksole; ‘let me explore my own hotel unaccompanied. I believe I can discover my room.’ When he got fairly into the passages, Racksole was not so sure that he could discover his own room. The number was 107, but he had forgotten whether it was on the first or second floor.

‘No, thanks,’ said Racksole; ‘I’d like to explore my own hotel by myself. I think I can find my room.’ Once he was in the halls, Racksole wasn’t so sure he could find his own room. The number was 107, but he couldn’t remember if it was on the first or second floor.

Travelling in a lift, one is unconscious of floors. He passed several lift-doorways, but he could see no glint of a staircase; in all self-respecting hotels staircases have gone out of fashion, and though hotel architects still continue, for old sakes’ sake, to build staircases, they are tucked away in remote corners where their presence is not likely to offend the eye of a spoiled and cosmopolitan public. The hotel seemed vast, uncanny, deserted. An electric light glowed here and there at long intervals. On the thick carpets, Racksole’s thinly-shod feet made no sound, and he wandered at ease to and fro, rather amused, rather struck by the peculiar senses of night and mystery which had suddenly come over him. He fancied he could hear a thousand snores peacefully descending from the upper realms. At length he found a staircase, a very dark and narrow one, and presently he was on the first floor. He soon discovered that the numbers of the rooms on this floor did not get beyond seventy. He encountered another staircase and ascended to the second floor. By the decoration of the walls he recognized this floor as his proper home, and as he strolled through the long corridor he whistled a low, meditative whistle of satisfaction. He thought he heard a step in the transverse corridor, and instinctively he obliterated himself in a recess which held a service-cabinet and a chair. He did hear a step. Peeping cautiously out, he perceived, what he had not perceived previously, that a piece of white ribbon had been tied round the handle of the door of one of the bedrooms. Then a man came round the corner of the transverse corridor, and Racksole drew back. It was Jules—Jules with his hands in his pockets and a slouch hat over his eyes, but in other respects attired as usual.

Traveling in an elevator, you lose track of the floors. He passed several elevator doors but couldn't see any glimpse of a staircase; in all the trendy hotels, staircases have become outdated, and even though hotel architects still build them for tradition's sake, they’re hidden away in remote corners, so they don’t clash with the tastes of a spoiled and sophisticated crowd. The hotel felt huge, eerie, and empty. An electric light flickered here and there at long intervals. On the thick carpets, Racksole’s lightly shod feet made no noise as he wandered back and forth, somewhat amused and somewhat struck by the strange feelings of nighttime and mystery that had suddenly enveloped him. He imagined he could hear a thousand snores peacefully echoing from above. Eventually, he found a staircase, a very dark and narrow one, and soon he arrived on the first floor. He quickly realized that the room numbers on this floor didn’t go past seventy. He came across another staircase and went up to the second floor. By the wall decor, he recognized this floor as his own, and as he strolled down the long hallway, he whistled a low, thoughtful tune of satisfaction. He thought he heard a sound in the side corridor and instinctively hid himself in a nook that had a service cabinet and a chair. He did hear a footstep. Peeking out cautiously, he noticed, which he hadn't seen before, that a piece of white ribbon had been tied around the handle of one of the bedroom doors. Then a man turned the corner of the side corridor, and Racksole stepped back. It was Jules—Jules with his hands in his pockets and a slouch hat pulled down over his eyes, but otherwise dressed as usual.

Racksole, at that instant, remembered with a special vividness what Felix Babylon had said to him at their first interview. He wished he had brought his revolver. He didn’t know why he should feel the desirability of a revolver in a London hotel of the most unimpeachable fair fame, but he did feel the desirability of such an instrument of attack and defence. He privately decided that if Jules went past his recess he would take him by the throat and in that attitude put a few plain questions to this highly dubious waiter. But Jules had stopped. The millionaire made another cautious observation. Jules, with infinite gentleness, was turning the handle of the door to which the white ribbon was attached. The door slowly yielded and Jules disappeared within the room. After a brief interval, the night-prowling Jules reappeared, closed the door as softly as he had opened it, removed the ribbon, returned upon his steps, and vanished down the transverse corridor.

Racksole suddenly recalled with striking clarity what Felix Babylon had told him during their first meeting. He wished he had brought his gun. He didn’t know why he felt the need for a gun in a reputable London hotel, but he did crave such a tool for both offense and defense. He quietly resolved that if Jules passed by his hiding spot, he would grab him by the throat and demand some straightforward answers from this questionable waiter. But Jules had stopped. The millionaire took another cautious look. Jules, with great care, was turning the handle of the door to which the white ribbon was attached. The door slowly opened, and Jules stepped inside the room. After a short moment, the night-prowling Jules came back out, closed the door as quietly as he had opened it, removed the ribbon, retraced his steps, and disappeared down the side corridor.

‘This is quaint,’ said Racksole; ‘quaint to a degree!’

‘This is charming,’ said Racksole; ‘charming to some extent!’

It occurred to him to look at the number of the room, and he stole towards it.

It occurred to him to check the room number, and he quietly moved toward it.

‘Well, I’m d—d!’ he murmured wonderingly.

‘Well, I’m damned!’ he murmured in wonder.

The number was 111, his daughter’s room! He tried to open it, but the door was locked. Rushing to his own room, No. 107, he seized one of a pair of revolvers (the kind that are made for millionaires) and followed after Jules down the transverse corridor. At the end of this corridor was a window; the window was open; and Jules was innocently gazing out of the window. Ten silent strides, and Theodore Racksole was upon him.

The number was 111, his daughter's room! He tried to open it, but the door was locked. Rushing to his own room, No. 107, he grabbed one of a pair of revolvers (the type designed for millionaires) and went after Jules down the transverse corridor. At the end of this corridor was a window; the window was open; and Jules was casually looking out of it. Ten quiet strides, and Theodore Racksole was right there with him.

‘One word, my friend,’ the millionaire began, carelessly waving the revolver in the air. Jules was indubitably startled, but by an admirable exercise of self-control he recovered possession of his faculties in a second.

‘One word, my friend,’ the millionaire started, casually waving the revolver in the air. Jules was clearly surprised, but with impressive self-control, he regained his composure in an instant.

‘Sir?’ said Jules.

"Excuse me, sir?" said Jules.

‘I just want to be informed, what the deuce you were doing in No. 111 a moment ago.’

‘I just want to know what the heck you were doing in No. 111 a moment ago.’

‘I had been requested to go there,’ was the calm response.

"I was asked to go there," was the calm response.

‘You are a liar, and not a very clever one. That is my daughter’s room. Now—out with it, before I decide whether to shoot you or throw you into the street.’

‘You’re a liar, and not a very smart one. That’s my daughter’s room. Now—spill it, before I decide whether to shoot you or toss you out into the street.’

‘Excuse me, sir, No. 111 is occupied by a gentleman.’

‘Excuse me, sir, Room 111 is occupied by a gentleman.’

‘I advise you that it is a serious error of judgement to contradict me, my friend. Don’t do it again. We will go to the room together, and you shall prove that the occupant is a gentleman, and not my daughter.’

‘I advise you that it is a serious mistake to contradict me, my friend. Don’t do it again. We will go to the room together, and you will prove that the occupant is a gentleman, not my daughter.’

‘Impossible, sir,’ said Jules.

"That's not possible, sir," Jules said.

‘Scarcely that,’ said Racksole, and he took Jules by the sleeve. The millionaire knew for a certainty that Nella occupied No. 111, for he had examined the room with her, and himself seen that her trunks and her maid and herself had arrived there in safety. ‘Now open the door,’ whispered Racksole, when they reached No.111.

‘Hardly that,’ said Racksole, and he grabbed Jules by the sleeve. The millionaire was sure that Nella was in Room 111, since he had checked the room with her and had personally seen that her luggage, her maid, and she herself had arrived safely. ‘Now open the door,’ whispered Racksole as they reached Room 111.

‘I must knock.’

"I need to knock."

‘That is just what you mustn’t do. Open it. No doubt you have your pass-key.’

‘That is exactly what you should not do. Open it. I’m sure you have your passkey.’

Confronted by the revolver, Jules readily obeyed, yet with a deprecatory gesture, as though he would not be responsible for this outrage against the decorum of hotel life. Racksole entered. The room was brilliantly lighted.

Confronted by the gun, Jules quickly complied, but with a dismissive gesture, as if he wouldn't take responsibility for this violation of hotel etiquette. Racksole walked in. The room was brightly lit.

‘A visitor, who insists on seeing you, sir,’ said Jules, and fled.

“A visitor who insists on seeing you, sir,” said Jules, and ran away.

Mr Reginald Dimmock, still in evening dress, and smoking a cigarette, rose hurriedly from a table.

Mr. Reginald Dimmock, still in his evening attire and smoking a cigarette, quickly got up from the table.

‘Hello, my dear Mr Racksole, this is an unexpected—ah—pleasure.’

‘Hello, my dear Mr. Racksole, this is an unexpected—uh—pleasure.’

‘Where is my daughter? This is her room.’

‘Where is my daughter? This is her room.’

‘Did I catch what you said, Mr Racksole?’

‘Did I catch what you said, Mr. Racksole?’

‘I venture to remark that this is Miss Racksole’s room.’

‘I just want to point out that this is Miss Racksole’s room.’

‘My good sir,’ answered Dimmock, ‘you must be mad to dream of such a thing.

‘My good sir,’ replied Dimmock, ‘you must be crazy to think of such a thing.

Only my respect for your daughter prevents me from expelling you forcibly, for such an extraordinary suggestion.’

Only my respect for your daughter stops me from kicking you out, for such an outrageous suggestion.

A small spot half-way down the bridge of the millionaire’s nose turned suddenly white.

A small spot halfway down the millionaire's nose suddenly turned white.

‘With your permission,’ he said in a low calm voice, ‘I will examine the dressing-room and the bath-room.’

‘If it’s okay with you,’ he said in a quiet, calm voice, ‘I’d like to check out the dressing room and the bathroom.’

‘Just listen to me a moment,’ Dimmock urged, in a milder tone.

‘Just listen to me for a minute,’ Dimmock urged, in a gentler tone.

‘I’ll listen to you afterwards, my young friend,’ said Racksole, and he proceeded to search the bath-room, and the dressing-room, without any result whatever. ‘Lest my attitude might be open to misconstruction, Mr Dimmock, I may as well tell you that I have the most perfect confidence in my daughter, who is as well able to take care of herself as any woman I ever met, but since you entered it there have been one or two rather mysterious occurrences in this hotel. That is all.’ Feeling a draught of air on his shoulder, Racksole turned to the window. ‘For instance,’ he added, ‘I perceive that this window is broken, badly broken, and from the outside.

“I’ll listen to you later, my young friend,” Racksole said, as he began to search the bathroom and the dressing room, finding nothing at all. “To avoid any misunderstanding, Mr. Dimmock, I want to make it clear that I have complete faith in my daughter, who can take care of herself just as well as any woman I know. However, since you arrived, there have been a couple of rather strange incidents in this hotel. That’s all.” Feeling a draft on his shoulder, Racksole turned toward the window. “For example,” he added, “I can see that this window is broken, badly broken, and from the outside.”

Now, how could that have occurred?’

Now, how could that have happened?’

‘If you will kindly hear reason, Mr Racksole,’ said Dimmock in his best diplomatic manner, ‘I will endeavour to explain things to you. I regarded your first question to me when you entered my room as being offensively put, but I now see that you had some justification.’ He smiled politely. ‘I was passing along this corridor about eleven o’clock, when I found Miss Racksole in a difficulty with the hotel servants. Miss Racksole was retiring to rest in this room when a large stone, which must have been thrown from the Embankment, broke the window, as you see. Apart from the discomfort of the broken window, she did not care to remain in the room. She argued that where one stone had come another might follow. She therefore insisted on her room being changed. The servants said that there was no other room available with a dressing-room and bath-room attached, and your daughter made a point of these matters. I at once offered to exchange apartments with her. She did me the honour to accept my offer. Our respective belongings were moved—and that is all. Miss Racksole is at this moment, I trust, asleep in No. 124.’

“If you could kindly listen, Mr. Racksole,” Dimmock said in his most diplomatic way, “I’ll try to explain things. I initially found your first question to me when you entered my room to be offensive, but I now see you had some reason for it.” He smiled politely. “I was walking down this corridor around eleven o’clock when I found Miss Racksole in a tough spot with the hotel staff. She was about to go to bed in this room when a large stone, probably thrown from the Embankment, shattered the window, as you can see. Besides the inconvenience of the broken window, she didn’t want to stay in the room. She argued that if one stone had come, another might come too. So she insisted on changing her room. The staff told her there was no other room available with an attached dressing-room and bathroom, which were important to your daughter. I immediately offered to switch rooms with her. She graciously accepted my offer. Our belongings were moved, and that’s all there is to it. I trust that Miss Racksole is currently asleep in Room 124.”

Theodore Racksole looked at the young man for a few seconds in silence.

Theodore Racksole stared at the young man in silence for a few seconds.

There was a faint knock at the door.

There was a soft knock at the door.

‘Come in,’ said Racksole loudly.

"Come in," Racksole said loudly.

Someone pushed open the door, but remained standing on the mat. It was Nella’s maid, in a dressing-gown.

Someone pushed open the door but stayed standing on the mat. It was Nella's maid, wearing a dressing gown.

‘Miss Racksole’s compliments, and a thousand excuses, but a book of hers was left on the mantelshelf in this room. She cannot sleep, and wishes to read.’

‘Miss Racksole sends her compliments and a thousand apologies, but she left one of her books on the mantelshelf in this room. She can’t sleep and would like to read it.’

‘Mr Dimmock, I tender my apologies—my formal apologies,’ said Racksole, when the girl had gone away with the book. ‘Good night.’

‘Mr. Dimmock, I offer my apologies—my formal apologies,’ said Racksole, when the girl had left with the book. ‘Good night.’

‘Pray don’t mention it,’ said Dimmock suavely—and bowed him out.

“Don’t mention it,” Dimmock said smoothly and bowled him out.





Chapter Four ENTRANCE OF THE PRINCE

NEVERTHELESS, sundry small things weighed on Racksole’s mind. First there was Jules’ wink. Then there was the ribbon on the door-handle and Jules’ visit to No. 111, and the broken window—broken from the outside. Racksole did not forget that the time was 3 a.m. He slept but little that night, but he was glad that he had bought the Grand Babylon Hôtel. It was an acquisition which seemed to promise fun and diversion.

NEVERTHELESS, a few small things bothered Racksole. First, there was Jules’ wink. Then there was the ribbon on the door handle, Jules’ visit to No. 111, and the broken window—broken from the outside. Racksole couldn't forget that it was 3 a.m. He barely slept that night, but he was glad he had bought the Grand Babylon Hôtel. It seemed like a purchase that promised fun and excitement.

The next morning he came across Mr Babylon early. ‘I have emptied my private room of all personal papers,’ said Babylon, ‘and it is now at your disposal.

The next morning he ran into Mr. Babylon early. "I’ve cleared out my private room of all personal papers," Babylon said, "and it’s now available for you."

I purpose, if agreeable to yourself, to stay on in the hotel as a guest for the present. We have much to settle with regard to the completion of the purchase, and also there are things which you might want to ask me. Also, to tell the truth, I am not anxious to leave the old place with too much suddenness. It will be a wrench to me.’

I propose, if that works for you, to continue staying at the hotel as a guest for now. We have a lot to sort out regarding finalizing the purchase, and there might be things you want to ask me. Honestly, I'm also not eager to leave this old place too abruptly. It would be difficult for me.

‘I shall be delighted if you will stay,’ said the millionaire, ‘but it must be as my guest, not as the guest of the hotel.’

“I would be thrilled if you stayed,” said the millionaire, “but it has to be as my guest, not as a guest of the hotel.”

‘You are very kind.’

"You’re so kind."

‘As for wishing to consult you, no doubt I shall have need to do so, but I must say that the show seems to run itself.’

‘As for wanting to consult you, I’m sure I will need to, but I have to say that the show seems to manage itself.’

‘Ah!’ said Babylon thoughtfully. ‘I have heard of hotels that run themselves. If they do, you may be sure that they obey the laws of gravity and run downwards. You will have your hands full. For example, have you yet heard about Miss Spencer?’

‘Ah!’ said Babylon thoughtfully. ‘I’ve heard of hotels that manage themselves. If they do, you can bet they follow the laws of gravity and go downhill. You’ll have your hands full. For instance, have you heard about Miss Spencer yet?’

‘No,’ said Racksole. ‘What of her?’

‘No,’ said Racksole. ‘What about her?’

‘She has mysteriously vanished during the night, and nobody appears to be able to throw any light on the affair. Her room is empty, her boxes gone.

‘She has mysteriously disappeared during the night, and nobody seems to have any insight into what happened. Her room is empty, and her belongings are gone.

You will want someone to take her place, and that someone will not be very easy to get.’

You’ll want someone to replace her, and finding that person won’t be easy.

‘H’m!’ Racksole said, after a pause. ‘Hers is not the only post that falls vacant to-day.’

‘Hmm!’ Racksole said, after a pause. ‘She’s not the only one losing her position today.’

A little later, the millionaire installed himself in the late owner’s private room and rang the bell.

A little later, the millionaire settled into the late owner’s private room and rang the bell.

‘I want Jules,’ he said to the page.

‘I want Jules,’ he told the page.

While waiting for Jules, Racksole considered the question of Miss Spencer’s disappearance.

While waiting for Jules, Racksole thought about the issue of Miss Spencer’s disappearance.

‘Good morning, Jules,’ was his cheerful greeting, when the imperturbable waiter arrived.

"Good morning, Jules," was his cheerful greeting when the calm waiter arrived.

‘Good morning, sir.’

"Good morning, sir."

‘Take a chair.’

'Have a seat.'

‘Thank you, sir.’

"Thanks, sir."

‘We have met before this morning, Jules.’

‘We met earlier this morning, Jules.’

‘Yes, sir, at 3 a.m.’

“Sure, at 3 a.m.”

‘Rather strange about Miss Spencer’s departure, is it not?’ suggested Racksole.

‘Isn't it rather strange that Miss Spencer is leaving?’ Racksole suggested.

‘It is remarkable, sir.’

“That's impressive, sir.”

‘You are aware, of course, that Mr Babylon has transferred all his interests in this hotel to me?’

‘You know, of course, that Mr. Babylon has transferred all his interests in this hotel to me?’

‘I have been informed to that effect, sir.’

‘I have been told that, sir.’

‘I suppose you know everything that goes on in the hotel, Jules?’

‘I guess you know everything that happens in the hotel, Jules?’

‘As the head waiter, sir, it is my business to keep a general eye on things.’

‘As the head waiter, sir, it's my job to keep a close watch on everything.’

‘You speak very good English for a foreigner, Jules.’

‘You speak really good English for someone from another country, Jules.’

‘For a foreigner, sir! I am an Englishman, a Hertfordshire man born and bred. Perhaps my name has misled you, sir. I am only called Jules because the head waiter of any really high-class hotel must have either a French or an Italian name.’

‘For a foreigner, sir! I’m an Englishman, born and raised in Hertfordshire. Maybe my name has confused you, sir. I'm called Jules just because the head waiter at any really upscale hotel needs to have either a French or an Italian name.’

‘I see,’ said Racksole. ‘I think you must be rather a clever person, Jules.’

‘I see,’ said Racksole. ‘I think you’re quite clever, Jules.’

‘That is not for me to say, sir.’

‘That's not for me to say, sir.’

‘How long has the hotel enjoyed the advantage of your services?’

‘How long has the hotel had the benefit of your services?’

‘A little over twenty years.’

“Just over twenty years.”

‘That is a long time to be in one place. Don’t you think it’s time you got out of the rut? You are still young, and might make a reputation for yourself in another and wider sphere.’

‘That’s a long time to stay in one place. Don’t you think it’s time to get out of the rut? You’re still young, and you could build a reputation for yourself in another, broader field.’

Racksole looked at the man steadily, and his glance was steadily returned.

Racksole looked at the man directly, and the man held his gaze just as firmly.

‘You aren’t satisfied with me, sir?’

‘You’re not happy with me, sir?’

‘To be frank, Jules, I think—I think you—er—wink too much. And I think that it is regrettable when a head waiter falls into a habit of taking white ribbons from the handles of bedroom doors at three in the morning.’

‘Honestly, Jules, I think—you—um—wink too much. And I think it’s unfortunate when a head waiter gets into the habit of taking white ribbons from bedroom door handles at three in the morning.’

Jules started slightly.

Jules jumped a little.

‘I see how it is, sir. You wish me to go, and one pretext, if I may use the term, is as good as another. Very well, I can’t say that I’m surprised. It sometimes happens that there is incompatibility of temper between a hotel proprietor and his head waiter, and then, unless one of them goes, the hotel is likely to suffer. I will go, Mr Racksole. In fact, I had already thought of giving notice.’

‘I see how it is, sir. You want me to leave, and one excuse, if I can put it that way, is just as good as another. Fine, I can’t say I’m surprised. Sometimes, there’s a clash of personalities between a hotel owner and the head waiter, and if one of them doesn’t leave, the hotel is bound to suffer. I will leave, Mr. Racksole. Actually, I had already considered resigning.’

The millionaire smiled appreciatively. ‘What wages do you require in lieu of notice? It is my intention that you leave the hotel within an hour.’

The millionaire smiled gratefully. “What pay do you need instead of notice? I want you to leave the hotel within an hour.”

‘I require no wages in lieu of notice, sir. I would scorn to accept anything. And I will leave the hotel in fifteen minutes.’

‘I don’t want any pay for the notice period, sir. I’d be embarrassed to accept anything. I will leave the hotel in fifteen minutes.’

‘Good-day, then. You have my good wishes and my admiration, so long as you keep out of my hotel.’

‘Good day, then. You have my best wishes and my admiration, as long as you stay out of my hotel.’

Racksole got up. ‘Good-day, sir. And thank you.’

Racksole stood up. “Good day, sir. And thank you.”

‘By the way, Jules, it will be useless for you to apply to any other first-rate European hotel for a post, because I shall take measures which will ensure the rejection of any such application.’

‘By the way, Jules, it won’t do you any good to apply to any other top-notch European hotel for a position, because I’ll take steps that will guarantee the rejection of any such application.’

‘Without discussing the question whether or not there aren’t at least half a dozen hotels in London alone that would jump for joy at the chance of getting me,’ answered Jules, ‘I may tell you, sir, that I shall retire from my profession.’

‘Without debating whether or not there are at least half a dozen hotels in London that would be thrilled to have me,’ Jules replied, ‘I can tell you, sir, that I will be retiring from my profession.’

‘Really! You will turn your brains to a different channel.’

‘Seriously! You need to change your way of thinking.’

‘No, sir. I shall take rooms in Albemarle Street or Jermyn Street, and just be content to be a man-about-town. I have saved some twenty thousand pounds—a mere trifle, but sufficient for my needs, and I shall now proceed to enjoy it. Pardon me for troubling you with my personal affairs. And good-day again.’

‘No, sir. I’ll rent a place on Albemarle Street or Jermyn Street and just be happy to be a man-about-town. I’ve saved about twenty thousand pounds—a small amount, but enough for what I need, and now I’m going to enjoy it. Sorry to bother you with my personal stuff. Have a good day again.’

That afternoon Racksole went with Felix Babylon first to a firm of solicitors in the City, and then to a stockbroker, in order to carry out the practical details of the purchase of the hotel.

That afternoon, Racksole went with Felix Babylon first to a law firm in the City, and then to a stockbroker, to handle the practical details of buying the hotel.

‘I mean to settle in England,’ said Racksole, as they were coming back. ‘It is the only country—’ and he stopped.

'I plan to settle in England,' Racksole said as they were walking back. 'It's the only country—' and he paused.

‘The only country?’

'The only nation?'

‘The only country where you can invest money and spend money with a feeling of security. In the United States there is nothing worth spending money on, nothing to buy. In France or Italy, there is no real security.’

‘The only country where you can invest and spend your money feeling secure. In the United States, there’s nothing worthwhile to spend on, nothing to buy. In France or Italy, there’s no real sense of security.’

‘But surely you are a true American?’ questioned Babylon.

‘But surely you are a true American?’ asked Babylon.

‘I am a true American,’ said Racksole, ‘but my father, who began by being a bedmaker at an Oxford college, and ultimately made ten million dollars out of iron in Pittsburg—my father took the wise precaution of having me educated in England. I had my three years at Oxford, like any son of the upper middle class! It did me good. It has been worth more to me than many successful speculations. It taught me that the English language is different from, and better than, the American language, and that there is something—I haven’t yet found out exactly what—in English life that Americans will never get. Why,’ he added, ‘in the United States we still bribe our judges and our newspapers. And we talk of the eighteenth century as though it was the beginning of the world. Yes, I shall transfer my securities to London. I shall build a house in Park Lane, and I shall buy some immemorial country seat with a history as long as the A. T. and S. railroad, and I shall calmly and gradually settle down. D’you know—I am rather a good-natured man for a millionaire, and of a social disposition, and yet I haven’t six real friends in the whole of New York City. Think of that!’

‘I’m a true American,’ said Racksole, ‘but my dad, who started as a bedmaker at an Oxford college and eventually made ten million dollars in iron in Pittsburgh—he wisely had me educated in England. I spent three years at Oxford, just like any upper-middle-class kid! It really helped me. It’s been more valuable to me than many successful investments. It taught me that the English language is different from and better than American English, and that there's something—I still haven’t figured out exactly what—in English life that Americans will never understand. Why,’ he added, ‘in the United States we still bribe our judges and our newspapers. And we talk about the eighteenth century like it was the dawn of time. Yes, I’ll transfer my securities to London. I’ll build a house on Park Lane, and I’ll buy some ancient country estate with a history as long as the A. T. and S. railroad, and I’ll calmly and gradually settle down. You know—I’m actually pretty good-natured for a millionaire, and I'm social, yet I don’t have six real friends in all of New York City. Can you believe that?’

‘And I,’ said Babylon, ‘have no friends except the friends of my boyhood in Lausanne. I have spent thirty years in England, and gained nothing but a perfect knowledge of the English language and as much gold coin as would fill a rather large box.’

‘And I,’ said Babylon, ‘have no friends except those from my childhood in Lausanne. I’ve spent thirty years in England and gained nothing but a solid grasp of the English language and enough gold coins to fill a pretty large box.’

These two plutocrats breathed a simultaneous sigh.

These two wealthy individuals let out a simultaneous sigh.

‘Talking of gold coin,’ said Racksole, ‘how much money should you think Jules has contrived to amass while he has been with you?’

“Speaking of gold coins,” Racksole said, “how much money do you think Jules has managed to accumulate while he’s been with you?”

‘Oh!’ Babylon smiled. ‘I should not like to guess. He has had unique opportunities—opportunities.’

‘Oh!’ Babylon smiled. ‘I wouldn’t want to guess. He’s had some rare opportunities—opportunities.’

‘Should you consider twenty thousand an extraordinary sum under the circumstances?’

‘Do you think twenty thousand is an extraordinary amount given the situation?’

‘Not at all. Has he been confiding in you?’

‘Not at all. Has he been opening up to you?’

‘Somewhat. I have dismissed him.’

“Kind of. I’ve let him go.”

‘You have dismissed him?’

"You let him go?"

‘Why not?’

'Why not?'

‘There is no reason why not. But I have felt inclined to dismiss him for the past ten years, and never found courage to do it.’

‘There’s no reason not to. But I’ve been wanting to dismiss him for the past ten years and have never found the courage to do it.’

‘It was a perfectly simple proceeding, I assure you. Before I had done with him, I rather liked the fellow.’

‘It was a really straightforward process, I promise you. By the time I was finished with him, I actually liked the guy.’

‘Miss Spencer and Jules—both gone in one day!’ mused Felix Babylon.

‘Miss Spencer and Jules—both gone in one day!’ thought Felix Babylon.

‘And no one to take their places,’ said Racksole. ‘And yet the hotel continues its way!’

‘And no one to fill their spots,’ said Racksole. ‘And still the hotel keeps on going!’

But when Racksole reached the Grand Babylon he found that Miss Spencer’s chair in the bureau was occupied by a stately and imperious girl, dressed becomingly in black.

But when Racksole arrived at the Grand Babylon, he discovered that Miss Spencer’s chair at the desk was taken by a poised and commanding young woman, elegantly dressed in black.

‘Heavens, Nella!’ he cried, going to the bureau. ‘What are you doing here?’

‘Wow, Nella!’ he exclaimed, heading over to the dresser. ‘What are you doing here?’

‘I am taking Mis Spencer’s place. I want to help you with your hotel, Dad. I fancy I shall make an excellent hotel clerk. I have arranged with a Miss Selina Smith, one of the typists in the office, to put me up to all the tips and tricks, and I shall do very well.’

‘I’m taking Miss Spencer’s place. I want to help you with the hotel, Dad. I think I’ll be a great hotel clerk. I’ve made arrangements with Miss Selina Smith, one of the typists in the office, to fill me in on all the tips and tricks, and I’m sure I’ll do very well.’

‘But look here, Helen Racksole. We shall have the whole of London talking about this thing—the greatest of all American heiresses a hotel clerk! And I came here for quiet and rest!’

‘But listen, Helen Racksole. We’re going to have all of London talking about this—the richest American heiress working as a hotel clerk! And I came here for peace and quiet!’

‘I suppose it was for the sake of quiet and rest that you bought the hotel, Papa?’

‘I guess you bought the hotel for peace and quiet, right, Dad?’

‘You would insist on the steak,’ he retorted. ‘Get out of this, on the instant.’

‘You always insist on the steak,’ he shot back. ‘Get out of this, right now.’

‘Here I am, here to stay,’ said Nella, and deliberately laughed at her parent.

‘Here I am, here to stay,’ said Nella, and purposely laughed at her parent.

Just then the face of a fair-haired man of about thirty years appeared at the bureau window. He was very well-dressed, very aristocratic in his pose, and he seemed rather angry.

Just then, the face of a light-haired man in his thirties appeared at the desk window. He was dressed sharply, had an aristocratic demeanor, and looked quite upset.

He looked fixedly at Nella and started back.

He stared intently at Nella and jumped back.

‘Ach!’ he exclaimed. ‘You!’

"Wow!" he exclaimed. "You!"

‘Yes, your Highness, it is indeed I. Father, this is his Serene Highness Prince Aribert of Posen—one of our most esteemed customers.’

‘Yes, Your Highness, it's really me. Father, this is His Serene Highness Prince Aribert of Posen—one of our most valued customers.’

‘You know my name, Fräulein?’ the new-comer murmured in German.

‘You know my name, Miss?’ the newcomer whispered in German.

‘Certainly, Prince,’ Nella replied sweetly. ‘You were plain Count Steenbock last spring in Paris—doubtless travelling incognito—’

‘Of course, Prince,’ Nella replied sweetly. ‘You were just Count Steenbock last spring in Paris—probably traveling incognito—’

‘Silence,’ he entreated, with a wave of the hand, and his forehead went as white as paper.

‘Be quiet,’ he urged, waving his hand, and his forehead turned as white as paper.





Chapter Five WHAT OCCURRED TO REGINALD DIMMOCK

IN another moment they were all three talking quite nicely, and with at any rate an appearance of being natural. Prince Aribert became suave, even deferential to Nella, and more friendly towards Nella’s father than their respective positions demanded. The latter amused himself by studying this sprig of royalty, the first with whom he had ever come into contact. He decided that the young fellow was personable enough, ‘had no frills on him,’ and would make an exceptionally good commercial traveller for a first-class firm. Such was Theodore Racksole’s preliminary estimate of the man who might one day be the reigning Grand Duke of Posen.

IN another moment, the three of them were chatting quite pleasantly, looking natural at least. Prince Aribert became charming and even respectful toward Nella, and he seemed friendlier to her father than their roles required. Nella’s father entertained himself by observing this young royal, the first one he had ever met. He thought the young man was attractive, ‘didn’t have any pretentiousness,’ and would make an excellent sales representative for a top-tier company. That was Theodore Racksole’s first impression of the man who might someday be the Grand Duke of Posen.

It occurred to Nella, and she smiled at the idea, that the bureau of the hotel was scarcely the correct place in which to receive this august young man. There he stood, with his head half-way through the bureau window, negligently leaning against the woodwork, just as though he were a stockbroker or the manager of a New York burlesque company.

It occurred to Nella, and she smiled at the thought, that the hotel lobby wasn't really the right place to meet this impressive young man. There he was, with his head halfway through the lobby window, casually leaning against the woodwork, just like he was a stockbroker or the manager of a New York burlesque show.

‘Is your Highness travelling quite alone?’ she asked.

‘Are you traveling all by yourself, Your Highness?’ she asked.

‘By a series of accidents I am,’ he said. ‘My equerry was to have met me at Charing Cross, but he failed to do so—I cannot imagine why.’

‘Due to a series of mishaps, I am,’ he said. ‘My aide was supposed to meet me at Charing Cross, but he didn't—I'm not sure why.’

‘Mr Dimmock?’ questioned Racksole.

“Mr. Dimmock?” Racksole asked.

‘Yes, Dimmock. I do not remember that he ever missed an appointment before.

‘Yeah, Dimmock. I don’t recall him ever missing an appointment before.

You know him? He has been here?’

You know him? Has he been here?

‘He dined with us last night,’ said Racksole—‘on Nella’s invitation,’ he added maliciously; ‘but to-day we have seen nothing of him. I know, however, that he has engaged the State apartments, and also a suite adjoining the State apartments—No. 55. That is so, isn’t it, Nella?’

‘He had dinner with us last night,’ Racksole said—‘thanks to Nella’s invitation,’ he added with a hint of malice; ‘but today we haven’t seen him at all. I do know, though, that he has booked the State apartments and also a suite next to them—No. 55. That’s right, isn’t it, Nella?’

‘Yes, Papa,’ she said, having first demurely examined a ledger. ‘Your Highness would doubtless like to be conducted to your room—apartments I mean.’ Then Nella laughed deliberately at the Prince, and said, ‘I don’t know who is the proper person to conduct you, and that’s a fact. The truth is that Papa and I are rather raw yet in the hotel line. You see, we only bought the place last night.’

‘Yes, Dad,’ she said, first modestly looking over a ledger. ‘Your Highness would probably like to be shown to your room—well, your suite, I mean.’ Then Nella laughed intentionally at the Prince and said, ‘I don’t really know who’s supposed to show you around, and that’s the truth. The fact is that Dad and I are still pretty new to the hotel business. You see, we just bought this place last night.’

‘You have bought the hotel!’ exclaimed the Prince.

‘You bought the hotel!’ exclaimed the Prince.

‘That’s so,’ said Racksole.

"That’s right," said Racksole.

‘And Felix Babylon has gone?’

‘So, Felix Babylon is gone?’

‘He is going, if he has not already gone.’

‘He's leaving, if he hasn't already left.’

‘Ah! I see,’ said the Prince; ‘this is one of your American “strokes”. You have bought to sell again, is that not it? You are on your holidays, but you cannot resist making a few thousands by way of relaxation. I have heard of such things.’

‘Ah! I get it,’ said the Prince; ‘this is one of your American “tricks.” You’ve bought to sell again, right? You’re on vacation, but you can’t help but make a few thousand bucks as a way to unwind. I’ve heard of that happening.’

‘We sha’n’t sell again, Prince, until we are tired of our bargain. Sometimes we tire very quickly, and sometimes we don’t. It depends—eh? What?’

‘We won’t sell again, Prince, until we’re fed up with our deal. Sometimes we get tired really fast, and sometimes we don’t. It depends—right? What?’

Racksole broke off suddenly to attend to a servant in livery who had quietly entered the bureau and was making urgent mysterious signs to him.

Racksole suddenly paused to speak with a servant in uniform who had quietly entered the office and was making urgent, cryptic gestures to him.

‘If you please, sir,’ the man by frantic gestures implored Mr Theodore Racksole to come out.

‘If you please, sir,’ the man gestured wildly, urging Mr. Theodore Racksole to come outside.

‘Pray don’t let me detain you, Mr Racksole,’ said the Prince, and therefore the proprietor of the Grand Babylon departed after the servant, with a queer, curt little bow to Prince Aribert.

“Please don’t let me keep you, Mr. Racksole,” said the Prince, and so the owner of the Grand Babylon followed the servant out, giving a strange, brief bow to Prince Aribert.

‘Mayn’t I come inside?’ said the Prince to Nella immediately the millionaire had gone.

‘Can’t I come inside?’ said the Prince to Nella as soon as the millionaire had left.

‘Impossible, Prince,’ Nella laughed. ‘The rule against visitors entering this bureau is frightfully strict.’

‘No way, Prince,’ Nella laughed. ‘The rule about visitors entering this office is super strict.’

‘How do you know the rule is so strict if you only came into possession last night?’

‘How do you know the rule is so strict if you just got it last night?’

‘I know because I made the rule myself this morning, your Highness.’

‘I know because I made the rule myself this morning, your Highness.’

‘But seriously, Miss Racksole, I want to talk to you.’

‘But seriously, Miss Racksole, I need to talk to you.’

‘Do you want to talk to me as Prince Aribert or as the friend—the acquaintance—whom I knew in Paris last year?’

‘Do you want to talk to me as Prince Aribert or as the friend—the acquaintance—I knew in Paris last year?’

‘As the friend, dear lady, if I may use the term.’

‘As your friend, dear lady, if I may say so.’

‘And you are sure that you would not like first to be conducted to your apartments?’

‘Are you sure you don't want to be shown to your room first?’

‘Not yet. I will wait till Dimmock comes; he cannot fail to be here soon.’

‘Not yet. I’ll wait until Dimmock gets here; he should be here any minute.’

‘Then we will have tea served in father’s private room—the proprietor’s private room, you know.’

‘Then we’ll have tea served in Dad’s private room—the owner’s private room, you know.’

‘Good!’ he said.

“Awesome!” he said.

Nella talked through a telephone, and rang several bells, and behaved generally in a manner calculated to prove to Princes and to whomever it might concern that she was a young woman of business instincts and training, and then she stepped down from her chair of office, emerged from the bureau, and, preceded by two menials, led Prince Aribert to the Louis XV chamber in which her father and Felix Babylon had had their long confabulation on the previous evening.

Nella talked on the phone, rang several bells, and acted in a way that was clearly meant to show the Princes and anyone else interested that she was a young woman with business skills and experience. Then she got up from her office chair, left the desk, and, with two attendants in front of her, guided Prince Aribert to the Louis XV room where her father and Felix Babylon had their long conversation the night before.

‘What do you want to talk to me about?’ she asked her companion, as she poured out for him a second cup of tea. The Prince looked at her for a moment as he took the proffered cup, and being a young man of sane, healthy, instincts, he could think of nothing for the moment except her loveliness.

‘What do you want to talk to me about?’ she asked her companion, pouring him a second cup of tea. The Prince glanced at her for a moment as he took the offered cup, and being a young man with clear, healthy instincts, he could think of nothing at that moment except her beauty.

Nella was indeed beautiful that afternoon. The beauty of even the most beautiful woman ebbs and flows from hour to hour. Nella’s this afternoon was at the flood. Vivacious, alert, imperious, and yet ineffably sweet, she seemed to radiate the very joy and exuberance of life.

Nella was truly beautiful that afternoon. Even the beauty of the most stunning woman changes from hour to hour. This afternoon, Nella's was at its peak. Full of life, aware, commanding, and yet indescribably sweet, she seemed to radiate pure joy and energy.

‘I have forgotten,’ he said.

"I forgot," he said.

‘You have forgotten! That is surely very wrong of you? You gave me to understand that it was something terribly important. But of course I knew it couldn’t be, because no man, and especially no Prince, ever discussed anything really important with a woman.’

‘You’ve forgotten! That’s definitely not cool. You made it seem like it was something really important. But I knew it couldn’t be, because no man, especially not a Prince, ever talks about anything truly important with a woman.’

‘Recollect, Miss Racksole, that this afternoon, here, I am not the Prince.’

‘Remember, Miss Racksole, that this afternoon, here, I'm not the Prince.’

‘You are Count Steenbock, is that it?’

"So, you're Count Steenbock, huh?"

He started. ‘For you only,’ he said, unconsciously lowering his voice. ‘Miss Racksole, I particularly wish that no one here should know that I was in Paris last spring.’

He started. “Just for you,” he said, unconsciously lowering his voice. “Miss Racksole, I really wish that no one here should know that I was in Paris last spring.”

‘An affair of State?’ she smiled.

‘A matter of State?’ she smiled.

‘An affair of State,’ he replied soberly. ‘Even Dimmock doesn’t know. It was strange that we should be fellow guests at that quiet out-of-the-way hotel—strange but delightful. I shall never forget that rainy afternoon that we spent together in the Museum of the Trocadéro. Let us talk about that.’

“An affair of state,” he said seriously. “Even Dimmock doesn’t know. It was unusual for us to be staying at that quiet, out-of-the-way hotel—strange but nice. I’ll never forget that rainy afternoon we spent together at the Trocadéro Museum. Let’s talk about that.”

‘About the rain, or the museum?’

‘About the rain or the museum?’

‘I shall never forget that afternoon,’ he repeated, ignoring the lightness of her question.

‘I will never forget that afternoon,’ he repeated, overlooking the casualness of her question.

‘Nor I,’ she murmured corresponding to his mood.

‘Me neither,’ she murmured, matching his mood.

‘You, too enjoyed it?’ he said eagerly.

‘You enjoyed it too?’ he said eagerly.

‘The sculptures were magnificent,’ she replied, hastily glancing at the ceiling.

‘The sculptures were amazing,’ she replied, quickly looking up at the ceiling.

‘Ah! So they were! Tell me, Miss Racksole, how did you discover my identity.’

‘Ah! So you did! Tell me, Miss Racksole, how did you find out who I am?’

‘I must not say,’ she answered. ‘That is my secret. Do not seek to penetrate it. Who knows what horrors you might discover if you probed too far?’ She laughed, but she laughed alone. The Prince remained pensive—as it were brooding.

‘I can’t tell you,’ she replied. ‘That’s my secret. Don’t try to dig into it. Who knows what awful things you might find if you go too deep?’ She laughed, but it was a laugh only for herself. The Prince stayed thoughtful—as if he were lost in his own thoughts.

‘I never hoped to see you again,’ he said.

‘I never expected to see you again,’ he said.

‘Why not?’

'Why not?'

‘One never sees again those whom one wishes to see.’

‘You never see again the people you want to see.’

‘As for me, I was perfectly convinced that we should meet again.’

‘As for me, I was completely sure that we would meet again.’

‘Why?’

‘Why?’

‘Because I always get what I want.’

‘Because I always get what I want.’

‘Then you wanted to see me again?’

‘So, you wanted to see me again?’

‘Certainly. You interested me extremely. I have never met another man who could talk so well about sculpture as the Count Steenbock.’

‘Definitely. You intrigued me a lot. I’ve never met anyone else who could discuss sculpture as eloquently as Count Steenbock.’

‘Do you really always get what you want, Miss Racksole?’

‘Do you really always get what you want, Miss Racksole?’

‘Of course.’

"Definitely."

‘That is because your father is so rich, I suppose?’

'Is it because your dad is super wealthy, I guess?'

‘Oh, no, it isn’t!’ she said. ‘It’s simply because I always do get what I want. It’s got nothing to do with Father at all.’

‘Oh, no, it isn’t!’ she said. ‘It’s just that I always get what I want. It has nothing to do with Dad at all.’

‘But Mr Racksole is extremely wealthy?’

‘But Mr. Racksole is very rich?’

‘Wealthy isn’t the word, Count. There is no word. It’s positively awful the amount of dollars poor Papa makes. And the worst of it is he can’t help it.

‘Wealthy isn’t the word, Count. There’s no word. It’s just terrible how much money poor Dad brings in. And the worst part is he can’t do anything about it.

He told me once that when a man had made ten millions no power on earth could stop those ten millions from growing into twenty. And so it continues.

He once told me that when a man makes ten million, no force on earth can stop that ten million from turning into twenty. And it just keeps going.

I spend what I can, but I can’t come near coping with it; and of course Papa is no use whatever at spending.’

I spend what I can, but I can't even get close to managing it; and of course, Dad isn't any help when it comes to spending.

‘And you have no mother?’

"And you don't have a mom?"

‘Who told you I had no mother?’ she asked quietly.

‘Who told you I didn’t have a mother?’ she asked softly.

‘I—er—inquired about you,’ he said, with equal candour and humility.

“I—um—asked about you,” he said, with the same honesty and humility.

‘In spite of the fact that you never hoped to see me again?’

‘Even though you never expected to see me again?’

‘Yes, in spite of that.’

“Yeah, despite that.”

‘How funny!’ she said, and lapsed into a meditative silence.

"How funny!" she said, then fell into a thoughtful silence.

‘Yours must be a wonderful existence,’ said the Prince. ‘I envy you.’

“Your life must be amazing,” said the Prince. “I’m jealous of you.”

‘You envy me—what? My father’s wealth?’

‘You envy me—what? My dad’s wealth?’

‘No,’ he said; ‘your freedom and your responsibilities.’

‘No,’ he said; ‘your freedom and your responsibilities.’

‘I have no responsibilities,’ she remarked.

‘I have no responsibilities,’ she said.

‘Pardon me,’ he said; ‘you have, and the time is coming when you will feel them.’

‘Excuse me,’ he said; ‘you have them, and soon you will feel them.’

‘I’m only a girl,’ she murmured with sudden simplicity. ‘As for you, Count, surely you have sufficient responsibilities of your own?’

‘I’m just a girl,’ she said quietly and simply. ‘As for you, Count, you must have enough responsibilities of your own, right?’

‘I?’ he said sadly. ‘I have no responsibilities. I am a nobody—a Serene Highness who has to pretend to be very important, always taking immense care never to do anything that a Serene Highness ought not to do. Bah!’

‘I?’ he said sadly. ‘I have no responsibilities. I’m a nobody—a Serene Highness who has to pretend to be really important, always being super careful not to do anything a Serene Highness shouldn’t do. Bah!’

‘But if your nephew, Prince Eugen, were to die, would you not come to the throne, and would you not then have these responsibilities which you so much desire?’

‘But if your nephew, Prince Eugen, were to pass away, wouldn’t you then ascend to the throne, and wouldn’t you then have the responsibilities that you so greatly desire?’

‘Eugen die?’ said Prince Aribert, in a curious tone. ‘Impossible. He is the perfection of health. In three months he will be married. No, I shall never be anything but a Serene Highness, the most despicable of God’s creatures.’

‘Eugen die?’ asked Prince Aribert, sounding curious. ‘That's impossible. He's in perfect health. He'll be married in three months. No, I will always just be a Serene Highness, the most contemptible of God's creatures.’

‘But what about the State secret which you mentioned? Is not that a responsibility?’

‘But what about the state secret you mentioned? Isn’t that a responsibility?’

‘Ah!’ he said. ‘That is over. That belongs to the past. It was an accident in my dull career. I shall never be Count Steenbock again.’

‘Ah!’ he said. ‘That’s behind me. That’s in the past. It was just a mistake in my boring life. I’ll never be Count Steenbock again.’

‘Who knows?’ she said. ‘By the way, is not Prince Eugen coming here to-day? Mr Dimmock told us so.’

‘Who knows?’ she said. ‘By the way, isn’t Prince Eugen coming here today? Mr. Dimmock told us that.’

‘See!’ answered the Prince, standing up and bending over her. ‘I am going to confide in you. I don’t know why, but I am.’

‘Look!’ replied the Prince, standing up and leaning over her. ‘I’m going to share something with you. I don’t know why, but I am.’

‘Don’t betray State secrets,’ she warned him, smiling into his face.

‘Don’t betray state secrets,’ she warned him, smiling at him.

But just then the door of the room was unceremoniously opened.

But just then, the door to the room was suddenly opened.

‘Go right in,’ said a voice sharply. It was Theodore Racksole’s. Two men entered, bearing a prone form on a stretcher, and Racksole followed them.

‘Go right in,’ said a voice sharply. It was Theodore Racksole’s. Two men entered, carrying a limp person on a stretcher, and Racksole followed them.

Nella sprang up. Racksole stared to see his daughter.

Nella jumped up. Racksole stared at his daughter.

‘I didn’t know you were in here, Nell. Here,’ to the two men, ‘out again.’

‘I didn’t know you were in here, Nell. Here,’ to the two men, ‘go out again.’

‘Why!’ exclaimed Nella, gazing fearfully at the form on the stretcher, ‘it’s Mr Dimmock!’

‘Why!’ exclaimed Nella, looking fearfully at the figure on the stretcher, ‘it’s Mr. Dimmock!’

‘It is,’ her father acquiesced. ‘He’s dead,’ he added laconically. ‘I’d have broken it to you more gently had I known. Your pardon, Prince.’ There was a pause.

‘It is,’ her father agreed. ‘He’s dead,’ he added flatly. ‘I would have told you in a kinder way if I had known. I’m sorry, Prince.’ There was a pause.

‘Dimmock dead!’ Prince Aribert whispered under his breath, and he kneeled down by the side of the stretcher. ‘What does this mean?’

‘Dimmock is dead!’ Prince Aribert whispered under his breath, and he knelt down beside the stretcher. ‘What does this mean?’

The poor fellow was just walking across the quadrangle towards the portico when he fell down. A commissionaire who saw him says he was walking very quickly. At first I thought it was sunstroke, but it couldn’t have been, though the weather certainly is rather warm. It must be heart disease. But anyhow, he’s dead. We did what we could. I’ve sent for a doctor, and for the police. I suppose there’ll have to be an inquest.’

The poor guy was just walking across the courtyard toward the entrance when he collapsed. A doorman who saw him said he was walking pretty fast. At first, I thought it was heatstroke, but it couldn’t have been, even though the weather is definitely warm. It must be heart disease. But anyway, he’s dead. We did what we could. I’ve called for a doctor and for the police. I guess there’ll need to be an investigation.

Theodore Racksole stopped, and in an awkward solemn silence they all gazed at the dead youth. His features were slightly drawn, and his eyes closed; that was all. He might have been asleep.

Theodore Racksole stopped, and in an awkward, serious silence, they all stared at the dead young man. His features looked a bit tense, and his eyes were shut; that was it. He could have been asleep.

‘My poor Dimmock!’ exclaimed the Prince, his voice broken. ‘And I was angry because the lad did not meet me at Charing Cross!’

‘My poor Dimmock!’ exclaimed the Prince, his voice choked with emotion. ‘And I was upset because the kid didn’t meet me at Charing Cross!’

‘Are you sure he is dead, Father?’ Nella said.

‘Are you sure he’s dead, Dad?’ Nella said.

‘You’d better go away, Nella,’ was Racksole’s only reply; but the girl stood still, and began to sob quietly. On the previous night she had secretly made fun of Reginald Dimmock. She had deliberately set herself to get information from him on a topic in which she happened to be specially interested and she had got it, laughing the while at his youthful crudities—his vanity, his transparent cunning, his absurd airs. She had not liked him; she had even distrusted him, and decided that he was not ‘nice’. But now, as he lay on the stretcher, these things were forgotten. She went so far as to reproach herself for them. Such is the strange commanding power of death.

‘You should really just leave, Nella,’ was Racksole’s only response; but the girl stayed put and started to cry quietly. The night before, she had secretly mocked Reginald Dimmock. She had intentionally tried to get information from him about something she was particularly interested in, and she had succeeded while laughing at his youthful awkwardness—his ego, his obvious scheming, his ridiculous pretensions. She hadn’t liked him; she had even been suspicious of him and concluded that he wasn’t ‘nice’. But now, as he lay on the stretcher, all those feelings were forgotten. She even went so far as to blame herself for them. Such is the strange, powerful grip of death.

‘Oblige me by taking the poor fellow to my apartments,’ said the Prince, with a gesture to the attendants. ‘Surely it is time the doctor came.’

‘Please take the poor guy to my rooms,’ said the Prince, gesturing to the attendants. ‘It’s definitely time for the doctor to arrive.’

Racksole felt suddenly at that moment he was nothing but a mere hotel proprietor with an awkward affair on his hands. For a fraction of a second he wished he had never bought the Grand Babylon.

Racksole suddenly felt like he was just a hotel owner dealing with an awkward situation. For a brief moment, he wished he had never purchased the Grand Babylon.

A quarter of an hour later Prince Aribert, Theodore Racksole, a doctor, and an inspector of police were in the Prince’s reception-room. They had just come from an ante-chamber, in which lay the mortal remains of Reginald Dimmock.

A quarter of an hour later, Prince Aribert, Theodore Racksole, a doctor, and a police inspector were in the Prince’s reception room. They had just come from an adjoining room, where the body of Reginald Dimmock lay.

‘Well?’ said Racksole, glancing at the doctor.

'Well?' Racksole said, looking at the doctor.

The doctor was a big, boyish-looking man, with keen, quizzical eyes.

The doctor was a tall, boyish-looking guy, with sharp, curious eyes.

‘It is not heart disease,’ said the doctor.

‘It’s not heart disease,’ said the doctor.

‘Not heart disease?’

'Not heart disease?'

‘No.’

‘No.’

‘Then what is it?’ asked the Prince.

‘Then what is it?’ asked the Prince.

‘I may be able to answer that question after the post-mortem,’ said the doctor. ‘I certainly can’t answer it now. The symptoms are unusual to a degree.’

“I might be able to answer that question after the post-mortem,” the doctor said. “I definitely can’t answer it now. The symptoms are unusually distinct.”

The inspector of police began to write in a note-book.

The police inspector started writing in a notebook.





Chapter Six IN THE GOLD ROOM

AT the Grand Babylon a great ball was given that night in the Gold Room, a huge saloon attached to the hotel, though scarcely part of it, and certainly less exclusive than the hotel itself. Theodore Racksole knew nothing of the affair, except that it was an entertainment offered by a Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi to their friends. Who Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi were he did not know, nor could anyone tell him anything about them except that Mr Sampson Levi was a prominent member of that part of the Stock Exchange familiarly called the Kaffir Circus, and that his wife was a stout lady with an aquiline nose and many diamonds, and that they were very rich and very hospitable. Theodore Racksole did not want a ball in his hotel that evening, and just before dinner he had almost a mind to issue a decree that the Gold Room was to be closed and the ball forbidden, and Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi might name the amount of damages suffered by them. His reasons for such a course were threefold—first, he felt depressed and uneasy; second, he didn’t like the name of Sampson Levi; and, third, he had a desire to show these so-called plutocrats that their wealth was nothing to him, that they could not do what they chose with Theodore Racksole, and that for two pins Theodore Racksole would buy them up, and the whole Kaffir Circus to boot. But something warned him that though such a high-handed proceeding might be tolerated in America, that land of freedom, it would never be tolerated in England. He felt instinctively that in England there are things you can’t do, and that this particular thing was one of them. So the ball went forward, and neither Mr nor Mrs Sampson Levi had ever the least suspicion what a narrow escape they had had of looking very foolish in the eyes of the thousand or so guests invited by them to the Gold Room of the Grand Babylon that evening.

At the Grand Babylon, a big ball was held that night in the Gold Room, a large hall connected to the hotel, though it felt more like an annex and was definitely less exclusive than the hotel itself. Theodore Racksole knew very little about the event, other than that it was a gathering organized by Mr. and Mrs. Sampson Levi for their friends. He had no idea who Mr. and Mrs. Sampson Levi were, and no one could tell him much about them except that Mr. Sampson Levi was a notable member of the part of the Stock Exchange commonly referred to as the Kaffir Circus, and that his wife was a hefty woman with a prominent nose and lots of diamonds, and they were both very wealthy and very welcoming. Theodore Racksole did not want a ball at his hotel that evening, and just before dinner, he almost decided to issue an order to close the Gold Room and cancel the ball, insisting that Mr. and Mrs. Sampson Levi could claim whatever damages they incurred. His reasons for this were threefold—first, he felt down and uneasy; second, he didn't like the name Sampson Levi; and third, he wanted to show these so-called wealthy people that their money meant nothing to him, that they couldn't just do whatever they liked with Theodore Racksole, and that for just two cents, Theodore Racksole could buy them and the whole Kaffir Circus as well. But something held him back, warning him that while such an authoritarian move might be acceptable in America, that land of freedom, it would never fly in England. He instinctively understood that in England, there are things you just can’t do, and this was definitely one of them. So the ball went on as planned, and neither Mr. nor Mrs. Sampson Levi ever suspected what a narrow escape they had from looking quite foolish in front of the thousand or so guests they had invited to the Gold Room of the Grand Babylon that evening.

The Gold Room of the Grand Babylon was built for a ballroom. A balcony, supported by arches faced with gilt and lapis-lazulo, ran around it, and from this vantage men and maidens and chaperons who could not or would not dance might survey the scene. Everyone knew this, and most people took advantage of it. What everyone did not know—what no one knew—was that higher up than the balcony there was a little barred window in the end wall from which the hotel authorities might keep a watchful eye, not only on the dancers, but on the occupants of the balcony itself.

The Gold Room of the Grand Babylon was designed as a ballroom. A balcony, supported by arches covered in gold and lapis lazuli, wrapped around it, allowing those who couldn't or didn't want to dance—like men, women, and chaperones—to watch the festivities. Everyone was aware of this, and most took advantage of the opportunity. However, what no one knew—what no one suspected—was that higher up than the balcony, there was a small barred window in the end wall where hotel staff could keep a close watch, not just on the dancers below but also on the people sitting in the balcony itself.

It may seem incredible to the uninitiated that the guests at any social gathering held in so gorgeous and renowned an apartment as the Gold Room of the Grand Babylon should need the observation of a watchful eye. Yet so it was. Strange matters and unexpected faces had been descried from the little window, and more than one European detective had kept vigil there with the most eminently satisfactory results.

It may seem unbelievable to those unfamiliar that the guests at any social gathering in such a beautiful and famous place as the Gold Room of the Grand Babylon would require careful monitoring. But that was indeed the case. Odd situations and surprising faces had been seen from the small window, and more than one European detective had kept watch there with very successful outcomes.

At eleven o’clock Theodore Racksole, afflicted by vexation of spirit, found himself gazing idly through the little barred window. Nella was with him.

At eleven o'clock, Theodore Racksole, troubled and frustrated, found himself staring blankly through the small barred window. Nella was with him.

Together they had been wandering about the corridors of the hotel, still strange to them both, and it was quite by accident that they had lighted upon the small room which had a surreptitious view of Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi’s ball. Except for the light of the chandelier of the ball-room the little cubicle was in darkness. Nella was looking through the window; her father stood behind.

Together, they had been wandering through the hotel’s hallways, still unfamiliar to both of them, and it was completely by chance that they stumbled upon the small room that had a secret view of Mr. and Mrs. Sampson Levi’s ball. Aside from the light from the chandelier in the ballroom, the little room was dark. Nella was looking out the window while her father stood behind her.

‘I wonder which is Mrs Sampson Levi?’ Nella said, ‘and whether she matches her name. Wouldn’t you love to have a name like that, Father—something that people could take hold of—instead of Racksole?’

‘I wonder which one is Mrs. Sampson Levi?’ Nella said, ‘and if she lives up to her name. Wouldn’t you love to have a name like that, Father—something that people can remember—instead of Racksole?’

The sound of violins and a confused murmur of voices rose gently up to them.

The sound of violins and a mix of confused voices floated softly up to them.

‘Umphl’ said Theodore. ‘Curse those evening papers!’ he added, inconsequently but with sincerity.

‘Umphl,’ said Theodore. ‘Curse those evening papers!’ he added, without much thought but genuinely.

‘Father, you’re very horrid to-night. What have the evening papers been doing?’

‘Dad, you’re being really awful tonight. What have the evening papers been up to?’

‘Well, my young madame, they’ve got me in for one, and you for another; and they’re manufacturing mysteries like fun. It’s young Dimmock’s death that has started ‘em.’

‘Well, my young lady, they've got me in for one, and you for another; and they're creating mysteries like it’s a game. It’s young Dimmock’s death that got them started.’

‘Well, Father, you surely didn’t expect to keep yourself out of the papers. Besides, as regards newspapers, you ought to be glad you aren’t in New York. Just fancy what the dear old Herald would have made out of a little transaction like yours of last night.’

‘Well, Dad, you definitely didn’t think you could stay out of the news. Plus, when it comes to newspapers, you should be thankful you’re not in New York. Just imagine what the good old Herald would have turned your little incident from last night into.’

‘That’s true,’ assented Racksole. ‘But it’ll be all over New York to-morrow morning, all the same. The worst of it is that Babylon has gone off to Switzerland.’

‘That’s true,’ agreed Racksole. ‘But it’ll be all over New York tomorrow morning, regardless. The worst part is that Babylon has gone off to Switzerland.’

‘Why?’

‘Why?’

‘Don’t know. Sudden fancy, I guess, for his native heath.’

‘Don’t know. Just a sudden urge, I guess, for his home ground.’

‘What difference does it make to you?’

‘What difference does it make to you?’

‘None. Only I feel sort of lonesome. I feel I want someone to lean up against in running this hotel.’

‘None. I just feel a bit lonely. I want someone to lean on while running this hotel.’

‘Father, if you have that feeling you must be getting ill.’

‘Dad, if you're feeling that way, you must be getting sick.’

‘Yes,’ he sighed, ‘I admit it’s unusual with me. But perhaps you haven’t grasped the fact, Nella, that we’re in the middle of a rather queer business.’

‘Yeah,’ he sighed, ‘I admit it’s not typical for me. But maybe you haven’t realized, Nella, that we’re in the middle of a pretty strange situation.’

‘You mean about poor Mr Dimmock?’

‘You mean about poor Mr. Dimmock?’

‘Partly Dimmock and partly other things. First of all, that Miss Spencer, or whatever her wretched name is, mysteriously disappears. Then there was the stone thrown into your bedroom. Then I caught that rascal Jules conspiring with Dimmock at three o’clock in the morning. Then your precious Prince Aribert arrives without any suite—which I believe is a most peculiar and wicked thing for a Prince to do—and moreover I find my daughter on very intimate terms with the said Prince. Then young Dimmock goes and dies, and there is to be an inquest; then Prince Eugen and his suite, who were expected here for dinner, fail to turn up at all—’

‘Partly Dimmock and partly other things. First of all, that Miss Spencer, or whatever her terrible name is, mysteriously disappears. Then there was the stone thrown into your bedroom. Then I caught that rascal Jules conspiring with Dimmock at three in the morning. Then your precious Prince Aribert arrives without any entourage—which I think is a really strange and wrong thing for a Prince to do—and on top of that, I find my daughter getting close with the said Prince. Then young Dimmock goes and dies, and there’s going to be an inquest; then Prince Eugen and his entourage, who were supposed to be here for dinner, don’t show up at all—’

‘Prince Eugen has not come?’

'Hasn’t Prince Eugen arrived yet?'

‘He has not; and Uncle Aribert is in a deuce of a stew about him, and telegraphing all over Europe. Altogether, things are working up pretty lively.’

‘He hasn’t; and Uncle Aribert is in a serious panic about him, and sending telegrams all over Europe. Overall, things are getting pretty hectic.’

‘Do you really think, Dad, there was anything between Jules and poor Mr Dimmock?’

‘Do you honestly think, Dad, that there was anything going on between Jules and poor Mr. Dimmock?’

‘Think! I know! I tell you I saw that scamp give Dimmock a wink last night at dinner that might have meant—well!’

‘Think! I know! I saw that troublemaker give Dimmock a wink last night at dinner that could’ve meant—well!’

‘So you caught that wink, did you, Dad?’

‘So you noticed that wink, did you, Dad?’

‘Why, did you?’

"Did you really?"

‘Of course, Dad. I was going to tell you about it.’

‘Of course, Dad. I was going to let you know about it.’

The millionaire grunted.

The millionaire scoffed.

‘Look here, Father,’ Nella whispered suddenly, and pointed to the balcony immediately below them. ‘Who’s that?’ She indicated a man with a bald patch on the back of his head, who was propping himself up against the railing of the balcony and gazing immovable into the ball-room.

‘Look, Dad,’ Nella whispered suddenly, pointing to the balcony just below them. ‘Who’s that?’ She showed a man with a bald spot on the back of his head, leaning against the railing of the balcony and staring intently into the ballroom.

‘Well, who is it?’

"Well, who is it?"

‘Isn’t it Jules?’

"Isn't it, Jules?"

‘Gemini! By the beard of the prophet, it is!’

‘Gemini! By the prophet's beard, it is!’

‘Perhaps Mr Jules is a guest of Mrs Sampson Levi.’

'Maybe Mr. Jules is staying with Mrs. Sampson Levi.'

‘Guest or no guest, he goes out of this hotel, even if I have to throw him out myself.’

‘Whether there's a guest or not, he's leaving this hotel, even if I have to kick him out myself.’

Theodore Racksole disappeared without another word, and Nella followed him.

Theodore Racksole vanished without saying anything else, and Nella went after him.

But when the millionaire arrived on the balcony floor he could see nothing of Jules, neither there nor in the ball-room itself. Saying no word aloud, but quietly whispering wicked expletives, he searched everywhere in vain, and then, at last, by tortuous stairways and corridors returned to his original post of observation, that he might survey the place anew from the vantage ground. To his surprise he found a man in the dark little room, watching the scene of the ball as intently as he himself had been doing a few minutes before. Hearing footsteps, the man turned with a start.

But when the millionaire got to the balcony floor, he couldn’t see Jules anywhere, not there or even in the ballroom. Without saying a word, but quietly muttering harsh curses, he searched everywhere in vain. Finally, after winding his way through stairways and corridors, he returned to his original spot to get a fresh look at the place. To his surprise, he found a man in the small dark room, watching the ball with the same intensity he had just a few minutes ago. When he heard footsteps, the man turned around in shock.

It was Jules.

It was Jules.

The two exchanged glances in the half light for a second.

The two exchanged looks in the dim light for a moment.

‘Good evening, Mr Racksole,’ said Jules calmly. ‘I must apologize for being here.’

‘Good evening, Mr. Racksole,’ Jules said calmly. ‘I’m sorry for being here.’

‘Force of habit, I suppose,’ said Theodore Racksole drily.

“Just a force of habit, I guess,” said Theodore Racksole dryly.

‘Just so, sir.’

"Exactly, sir."

‘I fancied I had forbidden you to re-enter this hotel?’

‘I thought I told you not to come back to this hotel?’

‘I thought your order applied only to my professional capacity. I am here to-night as the guest of Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi.’

‘I thought your order only applied to my work. I'm here tonight as a guest of Mr. and Mrs. Sampson Levi.’

‘In your new rôle of man-about-town, eh?’

'So, you're the new socialite now, huh?'

‘Exactly.’

‘Exactly.’

‘But I don’t allow men-about-town up here, my friend.’

‘But I don’t let city guys come up here, my friend.’

‘For being up here I have already apologized.’

‘I've already apologized for being up here.’

‘Then, having apologized, you had better depart; that is my disinterested advice to you.’

'Then, after you apologize, it's best if you leave; that's my sincere advice to you.'

‘Good night, sir.’

"Good night, sir."

‘And, I say, Mr Jules, if Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi, or any other Hebrews or Christians, should again invite you to my hotel you will oblige me by declining the invitation. You’ll find that will be the safest course for you.’

‘And, I say, Mr Jules, if Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi, or any other Hebrews or Christians, invite you to my hotel again, please decline the invitation for me. You'll find that will be the safest choice for you.’

‘Good night, sir.’

"Good night, sir."

Before midnight struck Theodore Racksole had ascertained that the invitation-list of Mr and Mrs Sampson Levi, though a somewhat lengthy one, contained no reference to any such person as Jules.

Before midnight hit, Theodore Racksole confirmed that the invitation list of Mr. and Mrs. Sampson Levi, although quite long, made no mention of anyone named Jules.

He sat up very late. To be precise, he sat up all night. He was a man who, by dint of training, could comfortably dispense with sleep when he felt so inclined, or when circumstances made such a course advisable. He walked to and fro in his room, and cogitated as few people beside Theodore Racksole could cogitate. At 6 a.m. he took a stroll round the business part of his premises, and watched the supplies come in from Covent Garden, from Smithfield, from Billingsgate, and from other strange places. He found the proceedings of the kitchen department quite interesting, and made mental notes of things that he would have altered, of men whose wages he would increase and men whose wages he would reduce. At 7 a.m. he happened to be standing near the luggage lift, and witnessed the descent of vast quantities of luggage, and its disappearance into a Carter Paterson van.

He stayed up very late. Actually, he stayed up all night. He was the kind of guy who, thanks to his training, could easily go without sleep when he wanted to or when the situation called for it. He paced back and forth in his room, thinking deeply in a way that few people besides Theodore Racksole could. At 6 a.m., he took a walk around the business part of his property and watched the deliveries come in from Covent Garden, Smithfield, Billingsgate, and other unusual places. He found the operations of the kitchen department quite interesting and mentally noted things he would change, which employees he would give raises to, and which ones he would cut back on. At 7 a.m., he happened to be standing by the luggage lift and saw a massive amount of luggage come down, disappearing into a Carter Paterson van.

‘Whose luggage is that?’ he inquired peremptorily.

"Whose luggage is that?" he asked firmly.

The luggage clerk, with an aggrieved expression, explained to him that it was the luggage of nobody in particular, that it belonged to various guests, and was bound for various destinations; that it was, in fact, ‘expressed’ luggage despatched in advance, and that a similar quantity of it left the hotel every morning about that hour.

The luggage clerk, looking frustrated, explained to him that the luggage didn’t belong to anyone specific; it belonged to several guests and was headed to different places. He mentioned that it was, in fact, 'express' luggage sent ahead, and that a similar amount of it left the hotel every morning around this time.

Theodore Racksole walked away, and breakfasted upon one cup of tea and half a slice of toast.

Theodore Racksole walked away and had a cup of tea with half a slice of toast for breakfast.

At ten o’clock he was informed that the inspector of police desired to see him. The inspector had come, he said, to superintend the removal of the body of Reginald Dimmock to the mortuary adjoining the place of inquest, and a suitable vehicle waited at the back entrance of the hotel.

At ten o’clock, he was told that the police inspector wanted to see him. The inspector had arrived to oversee the transfer of Reginald Dimmock's body to the mortuary next to the inquest location, and a suitable vehicle was waiting at the hotel’s back entrance.

The inspector had also brought subpoenas for himself and Prince Aribert of Posen and the commissionaire to attend the inquest.

The inspector had also brought subpoenas for himself, Prince Aribert of Posen, and the commissionaire to attend the inquest.

‘I thought Mr Dimmock’s remains were removed last night,’ said Racksole wearily.

‘I thought Mr. Dimmock’s remains were taken away last night,’ said Racksole wearily.

‘No, sir. The fact is the van was engaged on another job.’

‘No, sir. The truth is the van was being used for another job.’

The inspector gave the least hint of a professional smile, and Racksole, disgusted, told him curtly to go and perform his duties.

The inspector barely managed a professional smile, and Racksole, feeling disgusted, told him sharply to go do his job.

In a few minutes a message came from the inspector requesting Mr Racksole to be good enough to come to him on the first floor. Racksole went. In the ante-room, where the body of Reginald Dimmock had originally been placed, were the inspector and Prince Aribert, and two policemen.

In a few minutes, a message arrived from the inspector asking Mr. Racksole to kindly come to him on the first floor. Racksole went. In the ante-room, where Reginald Dimmock's body had originally been placed, were the inspector, Prince Aribert, and two police officers.

‘Well?’ said Racksole, after he and the Prince had exchanged bows. Then he saw a coffin laid across two chairs. ‘I see a coffin has been obtained,’ he remarked. ‘Quite right’ He approached it. ‘It’s empty,’ he observed unthinkingly.

‘Well?’ said Racksole, after he and the Prince had exchanged nods. Then he noticed a coffin resting on two chairs. ‘I see a coffin has been brought in,’ he commented. ‘That’s correct.’ He walked over to it. ‘It’s empty,’ he noted absentmindedly.

‘Just so,’ said the inspector. ‘The body of the deceased has disappeared.

‘Exactly,’ said the inspector. ‘The body of the deceased is missing.

And his Serene Highness Prince Aribert informs me that though he has occupied a room immediately opposite, on the other side of the corridor, he can throw no light on the affair.’

And his Serene Highness Prince Aribert tells me that even though he has been staying in a room directly across the hall, he can’t shed any light on the situation.

‘Indeed, I cannot!’ said the Prince, and though he spoke with sufficient calmness and dignity, you could see that he was deeply pained, even distressed.

‘Honestly, I can’t!’ said the Prince, and even though he spoke with enough calm and dignity, you could see that he was deeply hurt, even troubled.

‘Well, I’m—’ murmured Racksole, and stopped.

'Well, I’m—' Racksole said quietly, and paused.





Chapter Seven NELLA AND THE PRINCE

IT appeared impossible to Theodore Racksole that so cumbrous an article as a corpse could be removed out of his hotel, with no trace, no hint, no clue as to the time or the manner of the performance of the deed. After the first feeling of surprise, Racksole grew coldly and severely angry. He had a mind to dismiss the entire staff of the hotel. He personally examined the night-watchman, the chambermaids and all other persons who by chance might or ought to know something of the affair; but without avail. The corpse of Reginald Dimmock had vanished utterly—disappeared like a fleshless spirit.

It seemed impossible to Theodore Racksole that such a heavy thing as a corpse could be taken out of his hotel without leaving any trace, hint, or clue about when or how it happened. After the initial shock wore off, Racksole became coldly and intensely angry. He considered firing the entire hotel staff. He personally questioned the night-watchman, the chambermaids, and anyone else who might know something about the situation, but to no avail. The body of Reginald Dimmock had completely vanished—disappeared like a ghost.

Of course there were the police. But Theodore Racksole held the police in sorry esteem. He acquainted them with the facts, answered their queries with a patient weariness, and expected nothing whatever from that quarter. He also had several interviews with Prince Aribert of Posen, but though the Prince was suavity itself and beyond doubt genuinely concerned about the fate of his dead attendant, yet it seemed to Racksole that he was keeping something back, that he hesitated to say all he knew. Racksole, with characteristic insight, decided that the death of Reginald Dimmock was only a minor event, which had occurred, as it were, on the fringe of some far more profound mystery. And, therefore, he decided to wait, with his eyes very wide open, until something else happened that would throw light on the business. At the moment he took only one measure—he arranged that the theft of Dimmock’s body should not appear in the newspapers. It is astonishing how well a secret can be kept, when the possessors of the secret are handled with the proper mixture of firmness and persuasion. Racksole managed this very neatly. It was a complicated job, and his success in it rather pleased him.

Of course, there were the police. But Theodore Racksole had a low opinion of them. He shared the facts, answered their questions with tired patience, and expected nothing from them. He also had several meetings with Prince Aribert of Posen, who was charming and genuinely concerned about the fate of his dead attendant. Still, Racksole felt that the Prince was holding something back and hesitated to share everything he knew. With his typical insight, Racksole concluded that Reginald Dimmock's death was just a minor incident, a part of a much deeper mystery. So, he decided to wait, keeping a close watch for anything that might shed light on the situation. For now, he took only one action—he ensured that the theft of Dimmock's body wouldn’t make it into the newspapers. It's surprising how well a secret can be kept when the people involved are approached with the right mix of firmness and persuasion. Racksole managed this very well. It was a complex task, and he felt satisfied with his success.

At the same time he was conscious of being temporarily worsted by an unknown group of schemers, in which he felt convinced that Jules was an important item. He could scarcely look Nella in the eyes. The girl had evidently expected him to unmask this conspiracy at once, with a single stroke of the millionaire’s magic wand. She was thoroughly accustomed, in the land of her birth, to seeing him achieve impossible feats. Over there he was a ‘boss’; men trembled before his name; when he wished a thing to happen—well, it happened; if he desired to know a thing, he just knew it. But here, in London, Theodore Racksole was not quite the same Theodore Racksole. He dominated New York; but London, for the most part, seemed not to take much interest in him; and there were certainly various persons in London who were capable of snapping their fingers at him—at Theodore Racksole. Neither he nor his daughter could get used to that fact.

At the same time, he was aware that he was temporarily outmaneuvered by a mysterious group of schemers, in which he was convinced Jules played a significant role. He could barely meet Nella's gaze. The girl had obviously expected him to expose this conspiracy immediately, as if he could just wave a millionaire's magic wand. She was used to seeing him accomplish impossible things back in her homeland. There, he was a ‘boss’; men feared his name; when he wanted something to happen—well, it happened; if he wanted to know something, he just did. But here, in London, Theodore Racksole wasn’t quite the same Theodore Racksole. He ruled New York; however, London didn’t seem to care much about him; and there were definitely people in London who could easily dismiss him—Theodore Racksole. Neither he nor his daughter could adjust to that reality.

As for Nella, she concerned herself for a little with the ordinary business of the bureau, and watched the incomings and outgoings of Prince Aribert with a kindly interest. She perceived, what her father had failed to perceive, that His Highness had assumed an attitude of reserve merely to hide the secret distraction and dismay which consumed him. She saw that the poor fellow had no settled plan in his head, and that he was troubled by something which, so far, he had confided to nobody. It came to her knowledge that each morning he walked to and fro on the Victoria Embankment, alone, and apparently with no object. On the third morning she decided that driving exercise on the Embankment would be good for her health, and thereupon ordered a carriage and issued forth, arrayed in a miraculous putty-coloured gown. Near Blackfriars Bridge she met the Prince, and the carriage was drawn up by the pavement.

Nella spent a little time focused on the usual tasks at the office and watched Prince Aribert’s comings and goings with genuine interest. She noticed what her father had missed: that His Highness was acting distant just to conceal the inner turmoil and worry that were consuming him. She realized that the poor guy didn't have a clear plan and was struggling with something he hadn’t shared with anyone yet. She discovered that every morning he walked back and forth on the Victoria Embankment, alone and seemingly aimlessly. On the third morning, she decided that taking a drive along the Embankment would be good for her health, so she ordered a carriage and stepped out, dressed in a stunning putty-colored gown. Near Blackfriars Bridge, she spotted the Prince and had the carriage stop by the curb.

‘Good morning, Prince,’ she greeted him. ‘Are you mistaking this for Hyde Park?’

‘Good morning, Prince,’ she said. ‘Do you think this is Hyde Park?’

He bowed and smiled.

He bowed and smiled.

‘I usually walk here in the mornings,’ he said.

‘I usually walk here in the mornings,’ he said.

‘You surprise me,’ she returned. ‘I thought I was the only person in London who preferred the Embankment, with this view of the river, to the dustiness of Hyde Park. I can’t imagine how it is that London will never take exercise anywhere except in that ridiculous Park. Now, if they had Central Park—’

‘You surprise me,’ she said. ‘I thought I was the only person in London who preferred the Embankment, with this view of the river, over the dustiness of Hyde Park. I can’t understand why people in London only seem to exercise in that ridiculous park. If only they had Central Park—’

‘I think the Embankment is the finest spot in all London,’ he said.

‘I think the Embankment is the best place in all of London,’ he said.

She leaned a little out of the landau, bringing her face nearer to his.

She leaned a bit out of the carriage, bringing her face closer to his.

‘I do believe we are kindred spirits, you and I,’ she murmured; and then, ‘Au revoir, Prince!’

‘I really believe we are kindred spirits, you and I,’ she whispered; and then, ‘Goodbye, Prince!’

‘One moment, Miss Racksole.’ His quick tones had a note of entreaty.

‘Just a moment, Miss Racksole.’ His voice had a hint of urgency.

‘I am in a hurry,’ she fibbed; ‘I am not merely taking exercise this morning. You have no idea how busy we are.’

‘I’m in a hurry,’ she lied; ‘I’m not just getting some exercise this morning. You have no idea how busy we are.’

‘Ah! then I will not trouble you. But I leave the Grand Babylon to-night.’

‘Ah! Then I won’t bother you. But I’m leaving the Grand Babylon tonight.’

‘Do you?’ she said. ‘Then will your Highness do me the honour of lunching with me today in Father’s room? Father will be out—he is having a day in the City with some stockbroking persons.’

‘Do you?’ she said. ‘Then will you do me the honor of having lunch with me today in Father’s room? Father will be out—he’s spending the day in the city with some stockbrokers.’

‘I shall be charmed,’ said the Prince, and his face showed that he meant it.

‘I’d be delighted,’ said the Prince, and his expression made it clear he really meant it.

Nella drove off.

Nella drove away.

If the lunch was a success that result was due partly to Rocco, and partly to Nella. The Prince said little beyond what the ordinary rules of the conversational game demanded. His hostess talked much and talked well, but she failed to rouse her guest. When they had had coffee he took a rather formal leave of her.

If the lunch went well, it was thanks in part to Rocco and in part to Nella. The Prince said little beyond what basic conversation required. His hostess talked a lot and did it well, but she couldn't engage her guest. After they had coffee, he said a rather formal goodbye to her.

‘Good-bye, Prince,’ she said, ‘but I thought—that is, no I didn’t.

‘Goodbye, Prince,’ she said, ‘but I thought—that is, no I didn’t.

Good-bye.’

Goodbye.

‘You thought I wished to discuss something with you. I did; but I have decided that I have no right to burden your mind with my affairs.’

‘You thought I wanted to talk about something with you. I did; but I’ve decided that I shouldn’t burden you with my problems.’

‘But suppose—suppose I wish to be burdened?’

‘But what if—I actually want to take on this burden?’

‘That is your good nature.’

"That's just your good nature."

‘Sit down,’ she said abruptly, ‘and tell me everything; mind, everything. I adore secrets.’

‘Sit down,’ she said suddenly, ‘and tell me everything; I mean everything. I love secrets.’

Almost before he knew it he was talking to her, rapidly, eagerly.

Almost before he realized it, he was talking to her, quickly and enthusiastically.

‘Why should I weary you with my confidences?’ he said. ‘I don’t know, I cannot tell; but I feel that I must. I feel that you will understand me better than anyone else in the world. And yet why should you understand me? Again, I don’t know. Miss Racksole, I will disclose to you the whole trouble in a word. Prince Eugen, the hereditary Grand Duke of Posen, has disappeared. Four days ago I was to have met him at Ostend. He had affairs in London. He wished me to come with him. I sent Dimmock on in front, and waited for Eugen. He did not arrive. I telegraphed back to Cologne, his last stopping-place, and I learned that he had left there in accordance with his programme; I learned also that he had passed through Brussels. It must have been between Brussels and the railway station at Ostend Quay that he disappeared. He was travelling with a single equerry, and the equerry, too, has vanished. I need not explain to you, Miss Racksole, that when a person of the importance of my nephew contrives to get lost one must proceed cautiously. One cannot advertise for him in the London Times. Such a disappearance must be kept secret. The people at Posen and at Berlin believe that Eugen is in London, here, at this hotel; or, rather, they did so believe. But this morning I received a cypher telegram from—from His Majesty the Emperor, a very peculiar telegram, asking when Eugen might be expected to return to Posen, and requesting that he should go first to Berlin. That telegram was addressed to myself. Now, if the Emperor thought that Eugen was here, why should he have caused the telegram to be addressed to me? I have hesitated for three days, but I can hesitate no longer. I must myself go to the Emperor and acquaint him with the facts.’

“Why should I burden you with my secrets?” he said. “I don’t know, I can’t explain it; but I feel like I have to. I believe you’ll understand me better than anyone else in the world. But why should you understand me? Again, I don’t know. Miss Racksole, I’ll reveal my entire problem in one word. Prince Eugen, the hereditary Grand Duke of Posen, has disappeared. Four days ago, I was supposed to meet him in Ostend. He had business in London and wanted me to come with him. I sent Dimmock ahead and waited for Eugen. He never showed up. I telegraphed back to Cologne, where he last stopped, and found out that he had left there as planned; I also learned he had passed through Brussels. He must have disappeared somewhere between Brussels and the Ostend railway station. He was traveling with only one equerry, who has also vanished. I don’t need to explain to you, Miss Racksole, that when someone as important as my nephew goes missing, we have to proceed carefully. You can’t just advertise for him in the London Times. Such a disappearance has to be kept under wraps. People in Posen and Berlin believe that Eugen is in London, here, at this hotel; or rather, they used to believe that. But this morning I received a cipher telegram from—his Majesty the Emperor, a very strange telegram, asking when Eugen might be expected back in Posen and requesting that he go to Berlin first. That telegram was addressed to me. Now, if the Emperor thought Eugen was here, why would he have sent the telegram to me? I’ve been hesitating for three days, but I can’t hesitate any longer. I need to go to the Emperor and inform him of the facts.”

‘I suppose you’ve just got to keep straight with him?’ Nella was on the point of saying, but she checked herself and substituted, ‘The Emperor is your chief, is he not? “First among equals”, you call him.’

‘I guess you just have to be honest with him?’ Nella was about to say, but she stopped herself and changed it to, ‘The Emperor is your boss, right? “First among equals,” you call him.’

‘His Majesty is our over-lord,’ said Aribert quietly.

‘His Majesty is our overlord,’ Aribert said quietly.

‘Why do you not take immediate steps to inquire as to the whereabouts of your Royal nephew?’ she asked simply. The affair seemed to her just then so plain and straightforward.

‘Why aren't you taking steps to find out where your Royal nephew is?’ she asked plainly. The situation seemed so obvious and clear to her at that moment.

‘Because one of two things may have happened. Either Eugen may have been, in plain language, abducted, or he may have had his own reasons for changing his programme and keeping in the background—out of reach of telegraph and post and railways.’

‘Because one of two things might have happened. Either Eugen could have been, simply put, kidnapped, or he might have his own reasons for changing his plans and staying out of sight—beyond the reach of telegraph and mail and trains.’

‘What sort of reasons?’

‘What kind of reasons?’

‘Do not ask me. In the history of every family there are passages—’ He stopped.

‘Don’t ask me. In every family’s history, there are moments—’ He paused.

‘And what was Prince Eugen’s object in coming to London?’

‘And what was Prince Eugen’s purpose in coming to London?’

Aribert hesitated.

Aribert paused.

‘Money,’ he said at length. ‘As a family we are very poor—poorer than anyone in Berlin suspects.’

‘Money,’ he said after a pause. ‘As a family, we’re really poor—poorer than anyone in Berlin realizes.’

‘Prince Aribert,’ Nella said, ‘shall I tell you what I think?’ She leaned back in her chair, and looked at him out of half-closed eyes. His pale, thin, distinguished face held her gaze as if by some fascination. There could be no mistaking this man for anything else but a Prince.

‘Prince Aribert,’ Nella said, ‘should I share my thoughts with you?’ She leaned back in her chair and looked at him with half-closed eyes. His pale, thin, distinguished face held her gaze as if by some enchantment. There was no mistaking this man for anything other than a Prince.

‘If you will,’ he said.

“Sure, if you want,” he said.

‘Prince Eugen is the victim of a plot.’

‘Prince Eugen is the target of a scheme.’

‘You think so?’

"Do you really think that?"

‘I am perfectly convinced of it.’

‘I am completely convinced of it.’

‘But why? What can be the object of a plot against him?’

‘But why? What could be the point of a scheme against him?’

‘That is a point of which you should know more than me,’ she remarked drily.

‘That’s something you should know better than I do,’ she said dryly.

‘Ah! Perhaps, perhaps,’ he said. ‘But, dear Miss Racksole, why are you so sure?’

‘Ah! Maybe, maybe,’ he said. ‘But, dear Miss Racksole, why are you so sure?’

‘There are several reasons, and they are connected with Mr Dimmock. Did you ever suspect, your Highness, that that poor young man was not entirely loyal to you?’

‘There are several reasons, and they're linked to Mr. Dimmock. Did you ever suspect, Your Highness, that poor young man wasn’t completely loyal to you?’

‘He was absolutely loyal,’ said the Prince, with all the earnestness of conviction.

"He was completely loyal," said the Prince, with all the seriousness of true belief.

‘A thousand pardons, but he was not.’

‘A thousand apologies, but he wasn’t.’

‘Miss Racksole, if any other than yourself made that assertion, I would—I would—’

‘Miss Racksole, if anyone else made that claim, I would—I would—’

‘Consign them to the deepest dungeon in Posen?’ she laughed, lightly.

‘Send them to the deepest dungeon in Posen?’ she laughed, casually.

‘Listen.’ And she told him of the incidents which had occurred in the night preceding his arrival in the hotel.

‘Listen.’ And she told him about the events that had happened the night before he arrived at the hotel.

‘Do you mean, Miss Racksole, that there was an understanding between poor Dimmock and this fellow Jules?’

‘Are you saying, Miss Racksole, that there was an agreement between poor Dimmock and this guy Jules?’

‘There was an understanding.’

"There was an agreement."

‘Impossible!’

'No way!'

‘Your Highness, the man who wishes to probe a mystery to its root never uses the word “impossible”. But I will say this for young Mr Dimmock. I think he repented, and I think that it was because he repented that he—er—died so suddenly, and that his body was spirited away.’

‘Your Highness, anyone who wants to uncover a mystery deeply never uses the word “impossible.” But I will say this about young Mr. Dimmock: I believe he felt remorse, and I think it was because of his remorse that he—um—died so unexpectedly, and that his body was taken away.’

‘Why has no one told me these things before?’ Aribert exclaimed.

"Why hasn't anyone told me this before?" Aribert exclaimed.

‘Princes seldom hear the truth,’ she said.

‘Princes hardly ever hear the truth,’ she said.

He was astonished at her coolness, her firmness of assertion, her air of complete acquaintance with the world.

He was amazed by her composure, her confident stance, and her aura of total familiarity with the world.

‘Miss Racksole,’ he said, ‘if you will permit me to say it, I have never in my life met a woman like you. May I rely on your sympathy—your support?’

‘Miss Racksole,’ he said, ‘if you’ll allow me to say it, I’ve never met anyone like you in my life. Can I count on your understanding—your support?’

‘My support, Prince? But how?’

"How can I support you, Prince?"

‘I do not know,’ he replied. ‘But you could help me if you would. A woman, when she has brain, always has more brain than a man.’

‘I don’t know,’ he replied. ‘But you could help me if you’d like. A woman, when she’s intelligent, usually has more intelligence than a man.’

‘Ah!’ she said ruefully, ‘I have no brains, but I do believe I could help you.’

‘Ah!’ she said with a hint of regret, ‘I may not be very smart, but I believe I could help you.’

What prompted her to make that assertion she could not have explained, even to herself. But she made it, and she had a suspicion—a prescience—that it would be justified, though by what means, through what good fortune, was still a mystery to her.

What made her say that, she couldn't even explain, not even to herself. But she did say it, and she had a feeling—a sense—that it would turn out to be true, although how, and through what luck, was still a mystery to her.

‘Go to Berlin,’ she said. ‘I see that you must do that; you have no alternative. As for the rest, we shall see. Something will occur. I shall be here. My father will be here. You must count us as your friends.’

‘Go to Berlin,’ she said. ‘I know you have to do that; you have no choice. As for the rest, we’ll see. Something will happen. I’ll be here. My dad will be here. You can count on us as your friends.’

He kissed her hand when he left, and afterwards, when she was alone, she kissed the spot his lips had touched again and again. Now, thinking the matter out in the calmness of solitude, all seemed strange, unreal, uncertain to her. Were conspiracies actually possible nowadays? Did queer things actually happen in Europe? And did they actually happen in London hotels? She dined with her father that night.

He kissed her hand when he left, and later, when she was alone, she kissed the spot where his lips had touched over and over. Now, reflecting on it in the quiet of her solitude, everything felt strange, unreal, and uncertain to her. Were conspiracies really possible these days? Did weird things actually happen in Europe? And did they really happen in London hotels? She had dinner with her father that night.

‘I hear Prince Aribert has left,’ said Theodore Racksole.

‘I hear Prince Aribert has left,’ said Theodore Racksole.

‘Yes,’ she assented. She said not a word about their interview.

‘Yes,’ she agreed. She didn't say anything about their interview.





Chapter Eight ARRIVAL AND DEPARTURE OF THE BARONESS

ON the following morning, just before lunch, a lady, accompanied by a maid and a considerable quantity of luggage, came to the Grand Babylon Hôtel. She was a plump, little old lady, with white hair and an old-fashioned bonnet, and she had a quaint, simple smile of surprise at everything in general.

ON the following morning, just before lunch, a lady, along with a maid and a large amount of luggage, arrived at the Grand Babylon Hotel. She was a chubby little old lady with white hair and an old-fashioned bonnet, and she had a charming, innocent smile of surprise at everything around her.

Nevertheless, she gave the impression of belonging to some aristocracy, though not the English aristocracy. Her tone to her maid, whom she addressed in broken English—the girl being apparently English—was distinctly insolent, with the calm, unconscious insolence peculiar to a certain type of Continental nobility. The name on the lady’s card ran thus: ‘Baroness Zerlinski’. She desired rooms on the third floor. It happened that Nella was in the bureau.

Nevertheless, she seemed to belong to some kind of aristocracy, although not the English one. Her tone with her maid, whom she spoke to in broken English—the girl being apparently English—was clearly disrespectful, with the calm, unintentional disrespect typical of a certain kind of Continental nobility. The name on the lady’s card read: ‘Baroness Zerlinski’. She requested rooms on the third floor. It just so happened that Nella was at the front desk.

‘On the third floor, madam?’ questioned Nella, in her best clerkly manner.

‘On the third floor, ma’am?’ asked Nella, in her most professional tone.

‘I did say on de tird floor,’ said the plump little old lady.

‘I did say on the third floor,’ said the plump little old lady.

‘We have accommodation on the second floor.’

‘We have rooms available on the second floor.’

‘I wish to be high up, out of de dust and in de light,’ explained the Baroness.

‘I want to be up high, away from the dirt and in the light,’ explained the Baroness.

‘We have no suites on the third floor, madam.’

'We don’t have any suites on the third floor, ma'am.'

‘Never mind, no mattaire! Have you not two rooms that communicate?’

‘Never mind, it doesn't matter! Don’t you have two rooms that connect?’

Nella consulted her books, rather awkwardly.

Nella looked through her books, feeling a bit clumsy.

‘Numbers 122 and 123 communicate.’

‘Numbers 122 and 123 connect.’

‘Or is it 121 and 122?’ the little old lady remarked quickly, and then bit her lip.

‘Or is it 121 and 122?’ the little old lady said quickly, and then bit her lip.

‘I beg your pardon. I should have said 121 and 122.’

‘I’m sorry. I meant to say 121 and 122.’

At the moment Nella regarded the Baroness’s correction of her figures as a curious chance, but afterwards, when the Baroness had ascended in the lift, the thing struck her as somewhat strange. Perhaps the Baroness Zerlinski had stayed at the hotel before. For the sake of convenience an index of visitors to the hotel was kept and the index extended back for thirty years. Nella examined it, but it did not contain the name of Zerlinski. Then it was that Nella began to imagine, what had swiftly crossed her mind when first the Baroness presented herself at the bureau, that the features of the Baroness were remotely familiar to her. She thought, not that she had seen the old lady’s face before, but that she had seen somewhere, some time, a face of a similar cast. It occurred to Nella to look at the ‘Almanach de Gotha’—that record of all the mazes of Continental blue blood; but the ‘Almanach de Gotha’ made no reference to any barony of Zerlinski. Nella inquired where the Baroness meant to take lunch, and was informed that a table had been reserved for her in the dining-room, and she at once decided to lunch in the dining-room herself. Seated in a corner, half-hidden by a pillar, she could survey all the guests, and watch each group as it entered or left. Presently the Baroness appeared, dressed in black, with a tiny lace shawl, despite the June warmth; very stately, very quaint, and gently smiling. Nella observed her intently. The lady ate heartily, working without haste and without delay through the elaborate menu of the luncheon. Nella noticed that she had beautiful white teeth. Then a remarkable thing happened. A cream puff was served to the Baroness by way of sweets, and Nella was astonished to see the little lady remove the top, and with a spoon quietly take something from the interior which looked like a piece of folded paper. No one who had not been watching with the eye of a lynx would have noticed anything extraordinary in the action; indeed, the chances were nine hundred and ninety-nine to one that it would pass unheeded. But, unfortunately for the Baroness, it was the thousandth chance that happened. Nella jumped up, and walking over to the Baroness, said to her:

At that moment, Nella thought the Baroness correcting her figures was just a weird coincidence, but later, after the Baroness took the elevator, she found it a bit odd. Maybe Baroness Zerlinski had stayed at the hotel before. They kept a list of hotel visitors that went back thirty years. Nella checked it, but Zerlinski's name wasn't there. That's when she started to think, what had quickly crossed her mind when the Baroness first showed up at the front desk, that the Baroness’s features seemed vaguely familiar. She figured, not that she had seen the old woman before, but that she recognized a face that resembled hers from somewhere at some time. Nella thought about looking at the ‘Almanach de Gotha’—that directory of all the twists and turns of European aristocracy; but the ‘Almanach de Gotha’ didn’t mention any barony of Zerlinski. Nella asked where the Baroness planned to have lunch, and was told a table had been reserved for her in the dining room, so she decided to have lunch there too. Seated in a corner, partially hidden by a pillar, she was able to watch all the guests as they entered and left. Soon the Baroness came in, dressed in black with a tiny lace shawl, despite the June heat; she was very dignified, charmingly odd, and had a gentle smile. Nella studied her closely. The Baroness ate with gusto, leisurely working her way through the fancy lunch menu. Nella noticed she had beautiful white teeth. Then something surprising happened. A cream puff was served to the Baroness for dessert, and Nella was shocked to see the little lady remove the top and quietly scoop something out of the inside with a spoon that looked like a folded piece of paper. No one who wasn't watching closely would have noticed anything unusual about it; in fact, the odds were nine hundred ninety-nine to one that it would go unnoticed. But, unfortunately for the Baroness, it was the thousandth chance that played out. Nella jumped up and walked over to the Baroness, saying to her:

‘I’m afraid that the tart is not quite nice, your ladyship.’

"I'm sorry to say that the tart isn't very nice, your ladyship."

‘Thanks, it is delightful,’ said the Baroness coldly; her smile had vanished. ‘Who are you? I thought you were de bureau clerk.’

‘Thanks, it's lovely,’ said the Baroness coldly; her smile had disappeared. ‘Who are you? I thought you were the office clerk.’

‘My father is the owner of this hotel. I thought there was something in the tart which ought not to have been there.’

‘My dad owns this hotel. I thought there was something in the tart that shouldn't have been there.’

Nella looked the Baroness full in the face. The piece of folded paper, to which a little cream had attached itself, lay under the edge of a plate.

Nella looked the Baroness straight in the eye. The folded piece of paper, with a bit of cream stuck to it, was lying under the edge of a plate.

‘No, thanks.’ The Baroness smiled her simple smile.

‘No, thanks.’ The Baroness gave a warm smile.

Nella departed. She had noticed one trifling thing besides the paper—namely, that the Baroness could pronounce the English ‘th’ sound if she chose.

Nella left. She had noticed one small thing besides the paper—specifically, that the Baroness could pronounce the English 'th' sound if she wanted to.

That afternoon, in her own room, Nella sat meditating at the window for long time, and then she suddenly sprang up, her eyes brightening.

That afternoon, in her own room, Nella sat thinking at the window for a long time, and then she suddenly jumped up, her eyes shining.

‘I know,’ she exclaimed, clapping her hands. ‘It’s Miss Spencer, disguised!

‘I know,’ she exclaimed, clapping her hands. ‘It’s Miss Spencer, disguised!

Why didn’t I think of that before?’ Her thoughts ran instantly to Prince Aribert. ‘Perhaps I can help him,’ she said to herself, and gave a little sigh. She went down to the office and inquired whether the Baroness had given any instructions about dinner. She felt that some plan must be formulated. She wanted to get hold of Rocco, and put him in the rack. She knew now that Rocco, the unequalled, was also concerned in this mysterious affair.

Why didn’t I think of that before?” Her thoughts immediately went to Prince Aribert. “Maybe I can help him,” she said to herself with a little sigh. She went down to the office and asked if the Baroness had given any instructions about dinner. She felt that some plan needed to be made. She wanted to get her hands on Rocco and put the pressure on him. She now realized that Rocco, the one and only, was also involved in this mysterious situation.

‘The Baroness Zerlinski has left, about a quarter of an hour ago,’ said the attendant.

‘The Baroness Zerlinski left about fifteen minutes ago,’ said the attendant.

‘But she only arrived this morning.’

‘But she just got here this morning.’

‘The Baroness’s maid said that her mistress had received a telegram and must leave at once. The Baroness paid the bill, and went away in a four-wheeler.’

‘The Baroness’s maid said that her mistress had received a telegram and had to leave immediately. The Baroness settled the bill and left in a cab.’

‘Where to?’

“Where to?”

‘The trunks were labelled for Ostend.’

‘The trunks were labeled for Ostend.’

Perhaps it was instinct, perhaps it was the mere spirit of adventure; but that evening Nella was to be seen of all men on the steamer for Ostend which leaves Dover at 11 p.m. She told no one of her intentions—not even her father, who was not in the hotel when she left. She had scribbled a brief note to him to expect her back in a day or two, and had posted this at Dover. The steamer was the Marie Henriette, a large and luxurious boat, whose state-rooms on deck vie with the glories of the Cunard and White Star liners. One of these state-rooms, the best, was evidently occupied, for every curtain of its windows was carefully drawn. Nella did not hope that the Baroness was on board; it was quite possible for the Baroness to have caught the eight o’clock steamer, and it was also possible for the Baroness not to have gone to Ostend at all, but to some other place in an entirely different direction. Nevertheless, Nella had a faint hope that the lady who called herself Zerlinski might be in that curtained stateroom, and throughout the smooth moonlit voyage she never once relaxed her observation of its doors and its windows.

Maybe it was instinct, or maybe just a sense of adventure, but that evening Nella was seen by everyone on the steamer to Ostend, which departs Dover at 11 p.m. She didn’t tell anyone her plans—not even her father, who wasn’t at the hotel when she left. She had quickly scribbled a note to him, letting him know to expect her back in a day or two, and had mailed it at Dover. The steamer was the Marie Henriette, a large and luxurious boat, with state-rooms on deck that rival the grandeur of Cunard and White Star liners. One of these state-rooms, the best one, was clearly occupied, as every curtain was carefully drawn. Nella didn’t expect the Baroness to be on board; it was entirely possible for her to have taken the 8 o’clock steamer, or to have gone to a completely different destination. Still, Nella held onto a faint hope that the woman who referred to herself as Zerlinski might be in that curtained state-room, and throughout the smooth, moonlit voyage, she never once took her eyes off its doors and windows.

The Maria Henriette arrived in Ostend Harbour punctually at 2 a.m. in the morning. There was the usual heterogeneous, gesticulating crowd on the quay.

The Maria Henriette arrived at Ostend Harbour right on time at 2 a.m. There was the usual mixed crowd, waving their arms, on the quay.

Nella kept her post near the door of the state-room, and at length she was rewarded by seeing it open. Four middle-aged Englishmen issued from it. From a glimpse of the interior Nella saw that they had spent the voyage in card-playing.

Nella stayed at her spot by the door of the state room, and eventually, she was rewarded when it opened. Four middle-aged Englishmen came out. From a quick look inside, Nella saw that they had spent the trip playing cards.

It would not be too much to say that she was distinctly annoyed. She pretended to be annoyed with circumstances, but really she was annoyed with Nella Racksole. At two in the morning, without luggage, without any companionship, and without a plan of campaign, she found herself in a strange foreign port—a port of evil repute, possessing some of the worst-managed hotels in Europe. She strolled on the quay for a few minutes, and then she saw the smoke of another steamer in the offing. She inquired from an official what that steamer might be, and was told that it was the eight o’clock from Dover, which had broken down, put into Calais for some slight necessary repairs, and was arriving at its destination nearly four hours late. Her mercurial spirits rose again. A minute ago she was regarding herself as no better than a ninny engaged in a wild-goose chase. Now she felt that after all she had been very sagacious and cunning. She was morally sure that she would find the Zerlinski woman on this second steamer, and she took all the credit to herself in advance. Such is human nature.

It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say she was definitely annoyed. She acted like she was upset with the situation, but really, she was mad at Nella Racksole. At two in the morning, without luggage, without any company, and without a plan, she found herself in a strange foreign port—a port known for its bad reputation, home to some of the worst-run hotels in Europe. She wandered along the quay for a few minutes and then spotted the smoke of another steamer in the distance. She asked an official what that steamer was, and he told her it was the eight o’clock from Dover, which had broken down, stopped in Calais for some minor repairs, and was arriving nearly four hours late. Her spirits lifted again. Just a moment ago, she had thought of herself as nothing more than a fool chasing after something pointless. Now she felt she had been smart and clever after all. She was almost certain she would find the Zerlinski woman on this second steamer, and she took all the credit for that belief ahead of time. Such is human nature.

The steamer seemed interminably slow in coming into harbour. Nella walked on the Digue for a few minutes to watch it the better. The town was silent and almost deserted. It had a false and sinister aspect. She remembered tales which she had heard of this glittering resort, which in the season holds more scoundrels than any place in Europe, save only Monte Carlo. She remembered that the gilded adventurers of every nation under the sun forgathered there either for business or pleasure, and that some of the most wonderful crimes of the latter half of the century had been schemed and matured in that haunt of cosmopolitan iniquity.

The steamer seemed to take forever to come into the harbor. Nella walked on the Digue for a few minutes to get a better view. The town was quiet and nearly empty. It had a deceptive and unsettling feel to it. She recalled stories she had heard about this flashy resort, which during the season attracts more crooks than any place in Europe, except for Monte Carlo. She remembered that the flashy con artists from every corner of the world gathered there either for business or fun, and that some of the most incredible crimes of the latter half of the century had been planned and carried out in that hub of global wrongdoing.

When the second steamer arrived Nella stood at the end of the gangway, close to the ticket-collector. The first person to step on shore was—not the Baroness Zerlinski, but Miss Spencer herself! Nella turned aside instantly, hiding her face, and Miss Spencer, carrying a small bag, hurried with assured footsteps to the Custom House. It seemed as if she knew the port of Ostend fairly well. The moon shone like day, and Nella had full opportunity to observe her quarry. She could see now quite plainly that the Baroness Zerlinski had been only Miss Spencer in disguise. There was the same gait, the same movement of the head and of the hips; the white hair was easily to be accounted for by a wig, and the wrinkles by a paint brush and some grease paints. Miss Spencer, whose hair was now its old accustomed yellow, got through the Custom House without difficulty, and Nella saw her call a closed carriage and say something to the driver. The vehicle drove off. Nella jumped into the next carriage—an open one—that came up.

When the second steamer arrived, Nella stood at the end of the gangway, next to the ticket collector. The first person to step on shore wasn’t the Baroness Zerlinski but Miss Spencer herself! Nella quickly looked away, hiding her face, and Miss Spencer, holding a small bag, hurried confidently to the Custom House. It seemed like she knew the port of Ostend pretty well. The moon lit everything up like it was daytime, giving Nella a full view of her target. She could clearly see now that the Baroness Zerlinski was just Miss Spencer in disguise. The walk, the head and hip movements were all the same; the white hair was easily explained by a wig, and the wrinkles were just some makeup and grease paint. Miss Spencer, whose hair was back to its usual yellow, passed through the Custom House without any trouble, and Nella saw her call for a closed carriage and say something to the driver. The vehicle drove off, and Nella jumped into the next carriage—an open one—that came along.

‘Follow that carriage,’ she said succinctly to the driver in French.

‘Follow that carriage,’ she told the driver briefly in French.

‘Bien, madame!’ The driver whipped up his horse, and the animal shot forward with a terrific clatter over the cobbles. It appeared that this driver was quite accustomed to following other carriages.

‘Alright, ma'am!’ The driver cracked the reins, and the horse bolted ahead with a loud clatter over the cobblestones. It seemed this driver was used to trailing other carriages.

‘Now I am fairly in for it!’ said Nella to herself. She laughed unsteadily, but her heart was beating with an extraordinary thump.

‘Now I’m really in for it!’ Nella said to herself. She laughed awkwardly, but her heart was pounding with a crazy rhythm.

For some time the pursued vehicle kept well in front. It crossed the town nearly from end to end, and plunged into a maze of small streets far on the south side of the Kursaal. Then gradually Nella’s equipage began to overtake it. The first carriage stopped with a jerk before a tall dark house, and Miss Spencer emerged. Nella called to her driver to stop, but he, determined to be in at the death, was engaged in whipping his horse, and he completely ignored her commands. He drew up triumphantly at the tall dark house just at the moment when Miss Spencer disappeared into it. The other carriage drove away. Nella, uncertain what to do, stepped down from her carriage and gave the driver some money. At the same moment a man reopened the door of the house, which had closed on Miss Spencer.

For a while, the car they were chasing stayed ahead. It went through the town almost from one end to the other and then zipped into a confusing network of narrow streets on the far south side of the Kursaal. Gradually, Nella's carriage began to catch up to it. The first carriage came to a sudden stop in front of a tall, dark house, and Miss Spencer got out. Nella shouted for her driver to stop, but he was determined to see this through and was busy whipping his horse, completely ignoring her orders. He pulled up proudly at the tall dark house just as Miss Spencer disappeared inside. The other carriage drove off. Nella, unsure of what to do, stepped down from her carriage and handed the driver some money. At that moment, a man opened the door of the house that had just closed behind Miss Spencer.

‘I want to see Miss Spencer,’ said Nella impulsively. She couldn’t think of anything else to say.

‘I want to see Miss Spencer,’ Nella said impulsively. She couldn’t think of anything else to say.

‘Miss Spencer?’

'Ms. Spencer?'

‘Yes; she’s just arrived.’

“Yeah; she just got here.”

‘It’s O.K., I suppose,’ said the man.

‘It’s alright, I guess,’ said the man.

‘I guess so,’ said Nella, and she walked past him into the house. She was astonished at her own audacity.

"I guess so," Nella said, walking past him into the house. She was amazed at her own boldness.

Miss Spencer was just going into a room off the narrow hall. Nella followed her into the apartment, which was shabbily furnished in the Belgian lodging-house style.

Miss Spencer was just entering a room off the narrow hallway. Nella followed her into the apartment, which was poorly furnished in the Belgian lodging-house style.

‘Well, Miss Spencer,’ she greeted the former Baroness Zerlinski, ‘I guess you didn’t expect to see me. You left our hotel very suddenly this afternoon, and you left it very suddenly a few days ago; and so I’ve just called to make a few inquiries.’

‘Well, Miss Spencer,’ she greeted the former Baroness Zerlinski, ‘I guess you didn’t expect to see me. You left our hotel really quickly this afternoon, and you rushed out of here a few days ago too; so I just came by to ask a few questions.’

To do the lady justice, Miss Spencer bore the surprising ordeal very well.

To be fair to her, Miss Spencer handled the surprising situation quite well.

She did not flinch; she betrayed no emotion. The sole sign of perturbation was in her hurried breathing.

She didn't flinch; she showed no emotion. The only sign of her agitation was her quickened breathing.

‘You have ceased to be the Baroness Zerlinski,’ Nella continued. ‘May I sit down?’

‘You are no longer the Baroness Zerlinski,’ Nella continued. ‘Can I sit down?’

‘Certainly, sit down,’ said Miss Spencer, copying the girl’s tone. ‘You are a fairly smart young woman, that I will say. What do you want? Weren’t my books all straight?’

‘Of course, take a seat,’ said Miss Spencer, mimicking the girl’s tone. ‘You are quite a smart young woman, I’ll give you that. What do you need? Were my books not all organized?’

‘Your books were all straight. I haven’t come about your books. I have come about the murder of Reginald Dimmock, the disappearance of his corpse, and the disappearance of Prince Eugen of Posen. I thought you might be able to help me in some investigations which I am making.’

‘Your books were all in order. I didn’t come to talk about your books. I came to discuss the murder of Reginald Dimmock, the vanishing of his body, and the disappearance of Prince Eugen of Posen. I thought you might be able to assist me with some investigations I’m conducting.’

Miss Spencer’s eyes gleamed, and she stood up and moved swiftly to the mantelpiece.

Miss Spencer's eyes sparkled, and she got up and quickly went to the mantelpiece.

‘You may be a Yankee, but you’re a fool,’ she said.

‘You might be a Yankee, but you’re an idiot,’ she said.

She took hold of the bell-rope.

She grabbed the bell pull.

‘Don’t ring that bell if you value your life,’ said Nella.

‘Don't ring that bell if you care about your life,’ Nella said.

‘If what?’ Miss Spencer remarked.

‘If what?’ Miss Spencer said.

‘If you value your life,’ said Nella calmly, and with the words she pulled from her pocket a very neat and dainty little revolver.

‘If you care about your life,’ Nella said calmly, and with those words, she pulled a very neat and dainty little revolver from her pocket.





Chapter Nine TWO WOMEN AND THE REVOLVER

‘YOU—you’re only doing that to frighten me,’ stammered Miss Spencer, in a low, quavering voice.

‘YOU—you’re just trying to scare me,’ stammered Miss Spencer, in a low, shaky voice.

‘Am I?’ Nella replied, as firmly as she could, though her hand shook violently with excitement, could Miss Spencer but have observed it. ‘Am I? You said just now that I might be a Yankee girl, but I was a fool. Well, I am a Yankee girl, as you call it; and in my country, if they don’t teach revolver-shooting in boarding-schools, there are at least a lot of girls who can handle a revolver. I happen to be one of them. I tell you that if you ring that bell you will suffer.’

‘Am I?’ Nella replied as firmly as she could, although her hand shook wildly with excitement, if only Miss Spencer could have seen it. ‘Am I? You just said I might be a Yankee girl, but I was wrong. Well, I am a Yankee girl, as you call it; and in my country, while they might not teach revolver shooting in boarding schools, there are definitely plenty of girls who can handle a revolver. I happen to be one of them. I’m telling you, if you ring that bell, you will regret it.’

Most of this was simple bluff on Nella’s part, and she trembled lest Miss Spencer should perceive that it was simple bluff. Happily for her, Miss Spencer belonged to that order of women who have every sort of courage except physical courage. Miss Spencer could have withstood successfully any moral trial, but persuade her that her skin was in danger, and she would succumb. Nella at once divined this useful fact, and proceeded accordingly, hiding the strangeness of her own sensations as well as she could.

Most of this was just a facade on Nella’s part, and she felt anxious that Miss Spencer might see through it. Thankfully for her, Miss Spencer was the kind of woman who had every kind of courage except for physical bravery. She could handle any moral challenge, but if you suggested that her safety was at risk, she would fall apart. Nella quickly figured this out and acted accordingly, trying to mask her own odd feelings as best as she could.

‘You had better sit down now,’ said Nella, ‘and I will ask you a few questions.’

‘You should sit down now,’ Nella said, ‘and I’ll ask you a few questions.’

And Miss Spencer obediently sat down, rather white, and trying to screw her lips into a formal smile.

And Miss Spencer sat down obediently, looking somewhat pale and trying to force a formal smile.

‘Why did you leave the Grand Babylon that night?’ Nella began her examination, putting on a stern, barrister-like expression.

‘Why did you leave the Grand Babylon that night?’ Nella started her questioning, adopting a serious, lawyer-like expression.

‘I had orders to, Miss Racksole.’

‘I had orders to, Miss Racksole.’

‘Whose orders?’

"Who gave the orders?"

‘Well, I’m—I’m—the fact is, I’m a married woman, and it was my husband’s orders.’

‘Well, I’m—I’m—the truth is, I’m a married woman, and it was my husband’s orders.’

‘Who is your husband?’

'Who’s your husband?'

‘Tom Jackson—Jules, you know, head waiter at the Grand Babylon.’

‘Tom Jackson—Jules, you know, the head waiter at the Grand Babylon.’

‘So Jules’s real name is Tom Jackson? Why did he want you to leave without giving notice?’

‘So Jules’s real name is Tom Jackson? Why did he want you to leave without giving notice?’

‘I’m sure I don’t know, Miss Racksole. I swear I don’t know. He’s my husband, and, of course, I do what he tells me, as you will some day do what your husband tells you. Please heaven you’ll get a better husband than mine!’

‘I honestly don’t know, Miss Racksole. I swear I have no idea. He’s my husband, and of course, I do what he says, just like you will one day do what your husband tells you. I hope you get a better husband than mine!’

Miss Spencer showed a sign of tears.

Miss Spencer showed signs of tears.

Nella fingered the revolver, and put it at full cock. ‘Well,’ she repeated, ‘why did he want you to leave?’ She was tremendously surprised at her own coolness, and somewhat pleased with it, too.

Nella handled the revolver and cocked it fully. "Well," she said again, "why did he want you to go?" She was really surprised by her own calmness and felt a bit pleased with it as well.

‘I can’t tell you, I can’t tell you.’

‘I can’t tell you, I can’t tell you.’

‘You’ve just got to,’ Nella said, in a terrible, remorseless tone.

‘You’ve just got to,’ Nella said, in a cold, unfeeling tone.

‘He—he wished me to come over here to Ostend. Something had gone wrong.

‘He—he wanted me to come over to Ostend. Something had gone wrong.

Oh! he’s a fearful man, is Tom. If I told you, he’d—’

Oh! Tom is a really scary guy. If I told you, he’d—

‘Had something gone wrong in the hotel, or over here?’

‘Did something go wrong at the hotel, or here?’

‘Both.’

"Both."

‘Was it about Prince Eugen of Posen?’

‘Was it about Prince Eugen of Posen?’

‘I don’t know—that is, yes, I think so.’

‘I don’t know—that is, yeah, I guess so.’

‘What has your husband to do with Prince Eugen?’

‘What does your husband have to do with Prince Eugen?’

‘I believe he has some—some sort of business with him, some money business.’

‘I think he has a, you know, some kind of deal with him, some financial thing.’

‘And was Mr Dimmock in this business?’

‘So, was Mr. Dimmock involved in this situation?’

‘I fancy so, Miss Racksole. I’m telling you all I know, that I swear.’

‘I think so, Miss Racksole. I’m sharing everything I know, I promise.’

‘Did your husband and Mr Dimmock have a quarrel that night in Room 111?’

'Did your husband and Mr. Dimmock have an argument that night in Room 111?'

‘They had some difficulty.’

"They had some trouble."

‘And the result of that was that you came to Ostend instantly?’

‘So, is that why you came to Ostend right away?’

‘Yes; I suppose so.’

"Yeah, I guess so."

‘And what were you to do in Ostend? What were your instructions from this husband of yours?’

‘And what were you supposed to do in Ostend? What instructions did you have from your husband?’

Miss Spencer’s head dropped on her arms on the table which separated her from Nella, and she appeared to sob violently.

Miss Spencer's head fell onto her arms on the table between her and Nella, and she seemed to cry hard.

‘Have pity on me,’ she murmured, ‘I can’t tell you any more.’

“Please have mercy on me,” she whispered, “I can’t share anything else.”

‘Why?’

‘Why?’

‘He’d kill me if he knew.’

'He'd kill me if he found out.'

‘You’re wandering from the subject,’ observed Nella coldly. ‘This is the last time I shall warn you. Let me tell you plainly I’ve got the best reasons for being desperate, and if anything happens to you I shall say I did it in self-defence. Now, what were you to do in Ostend?’

‘You’re straying off topic,’ Nella said coolly. ‘This is the last time I’m going to warn you. Let me be clear: I have good reasons to be frantic, and if anything happens to you, I’ll claim I did it in self-defense. Now, what were you planning to do in Ostend?’

‘I shall die for this anyhow,’ whined Miss Spencer, and then, with a sort of fierce despair, ‘I had to keep watch on Prince Eugen.’

‘I’m going to die for this anyway,’ complained Miss Spencer, and then, with a kind of fierce despair, ‘I had to keep an eye on Prince Eugen.’

‘Where? In this house?’

'Where? In this place?'

Miss Spencer nodded, and, looking up, Nella could see the traces of tears in her face.

Miss Spencer nodded, and looking up, Nella could see the traces of tears on her face.

‘Then Prince Eugen was a prisoner? Some one had captured him at the instigation of Jules?’

‘So, Prince Eugen was a prisoner? Someone took him captive at Jules' urging?’

‘Yes, if you must have it.’

‘Yes, if you really need it.’

‘Why was it necessary for you specially to come to Ostend?’

‘Why did you have to come to Ostend specifically?’

‘Oh! Tom trusts me. You see, I know Ostend. Before I took that place at the Grand Babylon I had travelled over Europe, and Tom knew that I knew a thing or two.’

‘Oh! Tom trusts me. You see, I know Ostend. Before I took that job at the Grand Babylon, I had traveled around Europe, and Tom knew that I had some knowledge.’

‘Why did you take the place at the Grand Babylon?’

‘Why did you accept the position at the Grand Babylon?’

‘Because Tom told me to. He said I should be useful to him there.’

‘Because Tom told me to. He said I should be helpful to him there.’

‘Is your husband an Anarchist, or something of that kind, Miss Spencer?’

‘Is your husband an anarchist, or something like that, Miss Spencer?’

‘I don’t know. I’d tell you in a minute if I knew. But he’s one of those that keep themselves to themselves.’

‘I don’t know. I’d tell you right away if I knew. But he’s one of those people who keep to themselves.’

‘Do you know if he has ever committed a murder?’

‘Do you know if he has ever killed someone?’

‘Never!’ said Miss Spencer, with righteous repudiation of the mere idea.

‘Never!’ said Miss Spencer, firmly rejecting the very idea.

‘But Mr Dimmock was murdered. He was poisoned. If he had not been poisoned why was his body stolen? It must have been stolen to prevent inquiry, to hide traces. Tell me about that.’

‘But Mr. Dimmock was murdered. He was poisoned. If he wasn’t poisoned, why was his body stolen? It must have been taken to avoid investigation, to hide evidence. Tell me about that.’

‘I take my dying oath,’ said Miss Spencer, standing up a little way from the table, ‘I take my dying oath I didn’t know Mr Dimmock was dead till I saw it in the newspaper.’

‘I swear on my dying oath,’ said Miss Spencer, standing a little way from the table, ‘I swear on my dying oath I didn’t know Mr. Dimmock was dead until I saw it in the newspaper.’

‘You swear you had no suspicion of it?’

‘You promise you had no idea about it?’

‘I swear I hadn’t.’

"I promise I didn't."

Nella was inclined to believe the statement. The woman and the girl looked at each other in the tawdry, frowsy, lamp-lit room. Miss Spencer nervously patted her yellow hair into shape, as if gradually recovering her composure and equanimity. The whole affair seemed like a dream to Nella, a disturbing, sinister nightmare. She was a little uncertain what to say. She felt that she had not yet got hold of any very definite information. ‘Where is Prince Eugen now?’ she asked at length.

Nella was inclined to believe what she heard. The woman and the girl exchanged glances in the shabby, dimly lit room. Miss Spencer nervously smoothed her blonde hair, as if slowly regaining her composure. The whole situation felt like a dream to Nella, a troubling, eerie nightmare. She wasn’t sure what to say. She realized she still didn’t have any clear information. “Where is Prince Eugen now?” she finally asked.

‘I don’t know, miss.’

"I don't know, miss."

‘He isn’t in this house?’

"He's not in this house?"

‘No, miss.’

'No, ma'am.'

‘Ah! We will see presently.’

“Ah! We’ll see soon.”

‘They took him away, Miss Racksole.’

‘They took him away, Miss Racksole.’

‘Who took him away? Some of your husband’s friends?’

‘Who took him away? Some of your husband's friends?’

‘Some of his—acquaintances.’

‘Some of his—friends.’

‘Then there is a gang of you?’

‘So, there’s a group of you?’

‘A gang of us—a gang! I don’t know what you mean,’ Miss Spencer quavered.

‘A group of us—a group! I’m not sure what you mean,’ Miss Spencer trembled.

‘Oh, but you must know,’ smiled Nella calmly. ‘You can’t possibly be so innocent as all that, Mrs Tom Jackson. You can’t play games with me. You’ve just got to remember that I’m what you call a Yankee girl. There’s one thing that I mean to find out, within the next five minutes, and that is—how your charming husband kidnapped Prince Eugen, and why he kidnapped him. Let us begin with the second question. You have evaded it once.’

‘Oh, but you know,’ Nella smiled calmly. ‘You can’t be that innocent, Mrs. Tom Jackson. You can’t play games with me. Just remember that I’m what you call a Yankee girl. There’s one thing I plan to find out in the next five minutes, and that’s how your charming husband kidnapped Prince Eugen and why he did it. Let’s start with the second question. You dodged it once.’

Miss Spencer looked into Nella’s face, and then her eyes dropped, and her fingers worked nervously with the tablecloth.

Miss Spencer looked into Nella’s face, and then her eyes dropped, and her fingers fiddled anxiously with the tablecloth.

‘How can I tell you,’ she said, ‘when I don’t know? You’ve got the whip-hand of me, and you’re tormenting me for your own pleasure.’ She wore an expression of persecuted innocence.

‘How can I tell you,’ she said, ‘when I don’t know? You have the control over me, and you’re teasing me for your own enjoyment.’ She had a look of wronged innocence.

‘Did Mr Tom Jackson want to get some money out of Prince Eugen?’

‘Did Mr. Tom Jackson want to get some money from Prince Eugen?’

‘Money! Not he! Tom’s never short of money.’

‘Money! Not him! Tom’s never out of cash.’

‘But I mean a lot of money—tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands?’

‘But I mean a lot of money—tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands?’

‘Tom never wanted money from anyone,’ said Miss Spencer doggedly.

‘Tom never wanted money from anyone,’ Miss Spencer insisted.

‘Then had he some reason for wishing to prevent Prince Eugen from coming to London?’

‘Then did he have some reason for wanting to keep Prince Eugen from coming to London?’

‘Perhaps he had. I don’t know. If you kill me, I don’t know.’ Nella stopped to reflect. Then she raised the revolver. It was a mechanical, unintentional sort of action, and certainly she had no intention of using the weapon, but, strange to say, Miss Spencer again cowered before it. Even at that moment Nella wondered that a woman like Miss Spencer could be so simple as to think the revolver would actually be used. Having absolutely no physical cowardice herself, Nella had the greatest difficulty in imagining that other people could be at the mercy of a bodily fear. Still, she saw her advantage, and used it relentlessly, and with as much theatrical gesture as she could command. She raised the revolver till it was level with Miss Spencer’s face, and suddenly a new, queer feeling took hold of her. She knew that she would indeed use that revolver now, if the miserable woman before her drove her too far. She felt afraid—afraid of herself; she was in the grasp of a savage, primeval instinct. In a flash she saw Miss Spencer dead at her feet—the police—a court of justice—the scaffold. It was horrible.

‘Maybe he did. I don’t know. If you kill me, I don’t know.’ Nella stopped to think. Then she lifted the revolver. It was a mechanical, unintentional action, and she certainly didn’t plan to use the weapon, but oddly enough, Miss Spencer cowered before it again. Even then, Nella wondered how someone like Miss Spencer could be so naive as to believe the revolver would actually be used. Lacking any physical cowardice herself, Nella found it hard to imagine that others could be overcome by bodily fear. Still, she recognized her advantage and exploited it without mercy, putting on as much dramatic flair as she could muster. She raised the revolver until it was level with Miss Spencer’s face, and suddenly a new, strange feeling enveloped her. She realized she would actually use that revolver now if the pathetic woman in front of her pushed her too far. She felt scared—scared of herself; she was caught up in a brutal, primal instinct. In an instant, she pictured Miss Spencer dead at her feet—the police—a court of law—the gallows. It was horrifying.

‘Speak,’ she said hoarsely, and Miss Spencer’s face went whiter.

‘Speak,’ she said in a hoarse voice, and Miss Spencer's face turned even paler.

‘Tom did say,’ the woman whispered rapidly, awesomely, ‘that if Prince Eugen got to London it would upset his scheme.’

‘Tom did say,’ the woman whispered quickly, almost in awe, ‘that if Prince Eugen made it to London, it would mess up his plans.’

‘What scheme? What scheme? Answer me.’

‘What plan? What plan? Answer me.’

‘Heaven help me, I don’t know.’ Miss Spencer sank into a chair. ‘He said Mr Dimmock had turned tail, and he should have to settle him and then Rocco—’

‘God help me, I don’t know.’ Miss Spencer sank into a chair. ‘He said Mr. Dimmock had backed down, and he would have to deal with him and then Rocco—’

‘Rocco! What about Rocco?’ Nella could scarcely hear herself. Her grip of the revolver tightened.

‘Rocco! What about Rocco?’ Nella could barely hear herself. Her grip on the revolver tightened.

Miss Spencer’s eyes opened wider; she gazed at Nella with a glassy stare.

Miss Spencer's eyes widened; she looked at Nella with a blank stare.

‘Don’t ask me. It’s death!’ Her eyes were fixed as if in horror.

‘Don’t ask me. It’s death!’ Her eyes were wide open, as if in shock.

‘It is,’ said Nella, and the sound of her voice seemed to her to issue from the lips of some third person.

‘It is,’ said Nella, and the sound of her voice felt to her as if it was coming from the lips of someone else.

‘It’s death,’ repeated Miss Spencer, and gradually her head and shoulders sank back, and hung loosely over the chair. Nella was conscious of a sudden revulsion. The woman had surely fainted. Dropping the revolver she ran round the table. She was herself again—feminine, sympathetic, the old Nella. She felt immensely relieved that this had happened. But at the same instant Miss Spencer sprang up from the chair like a cat, seized the revolver, and with a wild movement of the arm flung it against the window. It crashed through the glass, exploding as it went, and there was a tense silence.

“It’s death,” Miss Spencer repeated, and gradually her head and shoulders sank back, hanging loosely over the chair. Nella felt a sudden wave of shock. The woman must have fainted. Dropping the revolver, she hurried around the table. She was herself again—feminine, sympathetic, the old Nella. She felt immensely relieved that this had happened. But at that same moment, Miss Spencer shot up from the chair like a cat, grabbed the revolver, and with a wild swing of her arm threw it against the window. It crashed through the glass, exploding as it went, and a tense silence followed.

‘I told you that you were a fool,’ remarked Miss Spencer slowly, ‘coming here like a sort of female Jack Sheppard, and trying to get the best of me.

‘I told you that you were being foolish,’ Miss Spencer said slowly, ‘coming here like some kind of female Jack Sheppard, and trying to outsmart me.’

We are on equal terms now. You frightened me, but I knew I was a cleverer woman than you, and that in the end, if I kept on long enough, I should win.

We’re on equal footing now. You scared me, but I knew I was smarter than you, and that in the end, if I persevered long enough, I would come out on top.

Now it will be my turn.’

Now it's my turn.

Dumbfounded, and overcome with a miserable sense of the truth of Miss Spencer’s words, Nella stood still. The idea of her colossal foolishness swept through her like a flood. She felt almost ashamed. But even at this juncture she had no fear. She faced the woman bravely, her mind leaping about in search of some plan. She could think of nothing but a bribe—an enormous bribe.

Dumbfounded and overwhelmed by the painful truth of Miss Spencer’s words, Nella stood frozen. The realization of her immense foolishness washed over her like a wave. She felt a pang of shame. But even at that moment, she felt no fear. She faced the woman confidently, her mind racing to find a solution. All she could think about was a bribe—an enormous bribe.

‘I admit you’ve won,’ she said, ‘but I’ve not finished yet. Just listen.’

‘I admit you’ve won,’ she said, ‘but I’m not done yet. Just listen.’

Miss Spencer folded her arms, and glanced at the door, smiling bitterly.

Miss Spencer crossed her arms and looked at the door, smiling sadly.

‘You know my father is a millionaire; perhaps you know that he is one of the richest men in the world. If I give you my word of honour not to reveal anything that you’ve told me, what will you take to let me go free?’

‘You know my dad is a millionaire; maybe you know he's one of the richest guys in the world. If I promise on my honour not to share anything you’ve told me, what will it take for you to let me go free?’

‘What sum do you suggest?’ asked Miss Spencer carelessly.

“What amount do you recommend?” asked Miss Spencer casually.

‘Twenty thousand pounds,’ said Nella promptly. She had begun to regard the affair as a business operation.

‘Twenty thousand pounds,’ Nella said quickly. She had started to see the situation as a business deal.

Miss Spencer’s lip curled.

Miss Spencer's lip curled.

‘A hundred thousand.’

"100,000."

Again Miss Spencer’s lip curled.

Again, Miss Spencer sneered.

‘Well, say a million. I can rely on my father, and so may you.’

‘Well, let’s say a million. I can count on my dad, and so can you.’

‘You think you are worth a million to him?’

‘You think you’re worth a million to him?’

‘I do,’ said Nella.

"I do," Nella said.

‘And you think we could trust you to see that it was paid?’

‘And you think we can trust you to make sure it gets paid?’

‘Of course you could.’

‘Of course you can.’

‘And we should not suffer afterwards in any way?’

‘So we shouldn't face any consequences later on?’

‘I would give you my word, and my father’s word.’

‘I would give you my word, and my dad’s word.’

‘Bah!’ exclaimed Miss Spencer: ‘how do you know I wouldn’t let you go free for nothing? You are only a rash, silly girl.’

‘Bah!’ exclaimed Miss Spencer. ‘How do you know I wouldn’t let you go free for nothing? You’re just a reckless, foolish girl.’

‘I know you wouldn’t. I can read your face too well.’

‘I know you wouldn’t. I can read your face too clearly.’

‘You are right,’ Miss Spencer replied slowly. ‘I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t let you go for all the dollars in America.’

‘You’re right,’ Miss Spencer replied slowly. ‘I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t let you go for all the money in America.’

Nella felt cold down the spine, and sat down again in her chair. A draught of air from the broken window blew on her cheek. Steps sounded in the passage; the door opened, but Nella did not turn round. She could not move her eyes from Miss Spencer’s. There was a noise of rushing water in her ears. She lost consciousness, and slipped limply to the ground.

Nella felt a chill down her spine and sat back down in her chair. A breeze from the broken window brushed against her cheek. She heard footsteps in the hallway; the door opened, but Nella didn't turn around. She couldn't take her eyes off Miss Spencer’s. There was a sound of rushing water in her ears. She lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground.





Chapter Ten AT SEA

IT seemed to Nella that she was being rocked gently in a vast cradle, which swayed to and fro with a motion at once slow and incredibly gentle. This sensation continued for some time, and there was added to it the sound of a quick, quiet, muffled beat. Soft, exhilarating breezes wafted her forward in spite of herself, and yet she remained in a delicious calm. She wondered if her mother was kneeling by her side, whispering some lullaby in her childish ears. Then strange colours swam before her eyes, her eyelids wavered, and at last she awoke. For a few moments her gaze travelled to and fro in a vain search for some clue to her surroundings, was aware of nothing except sense of repose and a feeling of relief that some mighty and fatal struggle was over; she cared not whether she had conquered or suffered defeat in the struggle of her soul with some other soul; it was finished, done with, and the consciousness of its conclusion satisfied and contented her. Gradually her brain, recovering from its obsession, began to grasp the phenomena of her surroundings, and she saw that she was on a yacht, and that the yacht was moving. The motion of the cradle was the smooth rolling of the vessel; the beat was the beat of its screw; the strange colours were the cloud tints thrown by the sun as it rose over a distant and receding shore in the wake of the yacht; her mother’s lullaby was the crooned song of the man at the wheel. Nella all through her life had had many experiences of yachting. From the waters of the River Hudson to those bluer tides of the Mediterranean Sea, she had yachted in all seasons and all weathers. She loved the water, and now it seemed deliciously right and proper that she should be on the water again. She raised her head to look round, and then let it sink back: she was fatigued, enervated; she desired only solitude and calm; she had no care, no anxiety, no responsibility: a hundred years might have passed since her meeting with Miss Spencer, and the memory of that meeting appeared to have faded into the remotest background of her mind.

IT felt to Nella like she was being gently rocked in a huge cradle, swaying back and forth with a slow and incredibly soft motion. This feeling lingered for a while, accompanied by the sound of a quick, quiet, muffled beat. Gentle, refreshing breezes pushed her forward despite herself, yet she remained in a lovely calm. She wondered if her mom was kneeling beside her, whispering some lullaby in her young ears. Then strange colors danced before her eyes, her eyelids fluttered, and finally, she woke up. For a few moments, her gaze shifted back and forth in a futile search for clues about her surroundings; she was aware of nothing but a sense of rest and relief that some intense and fatal struggle was over; she didn't care whether she had won or lost in the battle of her soul against another's; it was finished, over, and knowing that it had ended gave her satisfaction and contentment. Gradually, as her mind emerged from its haze, she began to understand what was around her, and she saw that she was on a yacht, and that the yacht was moving. The rocking sensation was the smooth rolling of the boat; the beat was the sound of its engine; the strange colors were the hues of the clouds lit by the rising sun over a distant and retreating shore in the yacht's wake; her mother’s lullaby was the soft song of the man at the wheel. Throughout her life, Nella had had many experiences yachting. From the waters of the Hudson River to the bluer waves of the Mediterranean Sea, she had sailed in all seasons and weathers. She loved the water, and now it felt wonderfully right to be on the water again. She lifted her head to look around, then let it fall back: she was tired, drained; she wanted only solitude and peace; she had no cares, no worries, no responsibilities: a hundred years could have passed since she met Miss Spencer, and the memory of that meeting seemed to have faded into the farthest corners of her mind.

It was a small yacht, and her practised eye at once told that it belonged to the highest aristocracy of pleasure craft. As she reclined in the deck-chair (it did not occur to her at that moment to speculate as to the identity of the person who had led her therein) she examined all visible details of the vessel. The deck was as white and smooth as her own hand, and the seams ran along its length like blue veins. All the brass-work, from the band round the slender funnel to the concave surface of the binnacle, shone like gold.

It was a small yacht, and her trained eye immediately recognized that it belonged to the elite of luxury boats. As she lounged in the deck chair (she didn’t think at that moment about who had brought her there), she looked closely at all the visible details of the vessel. The deck was as white and smooth as her own hand, with seams running along its length like blue veins. All the brass work, from the band around the slender funnel to the curved surface of the binnacle, gleamed like gold.

The tapered masts stretched upwards at a rakish angle, and the rigging seemed like spun silk. No sails were set; the yacht was under steam, and doing about seven or eight knots. She judged that it was a boat of a hundred tons or so, probably Clyde-built, and not more than two or three years old.

The tapered masts reached up at a stylish angle, and the rigging looked like spun silk. No sails were raised; the yacht was powered by steam and going about seven or eight knots. She estimated it was a boat of roughly a hundred tons, likely built in Clyde, and not more than two or three years old.

No one was to be seen on deck except the man at the wheel: this man wore a blue jersey; but there was neither name nor initial on the jersey, nor was there a name on the white life-buoys lashed to the main rigging, nor on the polished dinghy which hung on the starboard davits. She called to the man, and called again, in a feeble voice, but the steerer took no notice of her, and continued his quiet song as though nothing else existed in the universe save the yacht, the sea, the sun, and himself.

No one was on deck except the guy at the wheel: he was wearing a blue sweater, but there were no names or initials on it, nor were there any names on the white life buoys tied to the main rigging, or on the shiny dinghy hanging from the starboard davits. She called out to him, and called again in a weak voice, but the helmsman ignored her and kept on singing quietly as if nothing else mattered in the universe except the yacht, the sea, the sun, and himself.

Then her eyes swept the outline of the land from which they were hastening, and she could just distinguish a lighthouse and a great white irregular dome, which she recognized as the Kursaal at Ostend, that gorgeous rival of the gaming palace at Monte Carlo. So she was leaving Ostend. The rays of the sun fell on her caressingly, like a restorative. All around the water was changing from wonderful greys and dark blues to still more wonderful pinks and translucent unearthly greens; the magic kaleidoscope of dawn was going forward in its accustomed way, regardless of the vicissitudes of mortals.

Then her eyes scanned the outline of the land they were leaving, and she could just make out a lighthouse and a large white irregular dome, which she recognized as the Kursaal in Ostend, that beautiful rival to the casino in Monte Carlo. So, she was leaving Ostend. The sun's rays warmed her gently, like a healing touch. All around, the water shifted from stunning greys and deep blues to even more stunning pinks and otherworldly translucent greens; the magical kaleidoscope of dawn continued as usual, indifferent to the ups and downs of human lives.

Here and there in the distance she descried a sail—the brown sail of some Ostend fishing-boat returning home after a night’s trawling. Then the beat of paddles caught her ear, and a steamer blundered past, wallowing clumsily among the waves like a tortoise. It was the Swallow from London. She could see some of its passengers leaning curiously over the aft-rail. A girl in a mackintosh signalled to her, and mechanically she answered the salute with her arm. The officer of the bridge of the Swallow hailed the yacht, but the man at the wheel offered no reply. In another minute the Swallow was nothing but a blot in the distance.

Here and there in the distance, she spotted a sail—the brown sail of a fishing boat from Ostend returning home after a night of trawling. Then she heard the sound of paddles, and a steamer clumsily passed by, rocking awkwardly among the waves like a tortoise. It was the Swallow from London. She could see some of its passengers curiously leaning over the back rail. A girl in a raincoat signaled to her, and she automatically responded with a wave of her arm. The officer on the bridge of the Swallow called out to the yacht, but the man at the wheel didn’t reply. In another minute, the Swallow was just a dot in the distance.

Nella tried to sit straight in the deck-chair, but she found herself unable to do so. Throwing off the rug which covered her, she discovered that she had been tied to the chair by means of a piece of broad webbing. Instantly she was alert, awake, angry; she knew that her perils were not over; she felt that possibly they had scarcely yet begun. Her lazy contentment, her dreamy sense of peace and repose, vanished utterly, and she steeled herself to meet the dangers of a grave and difficult situation.

Nella tried to sit up straight in the deck chair, but she couldn't manage it. As she tossed off the blanket covering her, she realized she had been tied to the chair with a wide strap. Suddenly, she was alert, awake, and angry; she knew her troubles weren't over yet; in fact, they might just be starting. Her lazy contentment and dreamy sense of peace disappeared completely, and she braced herself to face the dangers of a serious and challenging situation.

Just at that moment a man came up from below. He was a man of forty or so, clad in irreproachable blue, with a peaked yachting cap. He raised the cap politely.

Just then, a man came up from below. He was about forty years old, dressed in neat blue, with a pointed yachting cap. He raised the cap politely.

‘Good morning,’ he said. ‘Beautiful sunrise, isn’t it?’ The clever and calculated insolence of his tone cut her like a lash as she lay bound in the chair. Like all people who have lived easy and joyous lives in those fair regions where gold smoothes every crease and law keeps a tight hand on disorder, she found it hard to realize that there were other regions where gold was useless and law without power. Twenty-four hours ago she would have declared it impossible that such an experience as she had suffered could happen to anyone; she would have talked airily about civilization and the nineteenth century, and progress and the police. But her experience was teaching her that human nature remains always the same, and that beneath the thin crust of security on which we good citizens exist the dark and secret forces of crime continue to move, just as they did in the days when you couldn’t go from Cheapside to Chelsea without being set upon by thieves. Her experience was in a fair way to teach her this lesson better than she could have learnt it even in the bureaux of the detective police of Paris, London, and St Petersburg.

‘Good morning,’ he said. ‘Beautiful sunrise, isn’t it?’ The clever and calculated insolence in his tone cut her like a whip as she lay tied to the chair. Like everyone who has lived easy, happy lives in those idyllic places where wealth smooths every wrinkle and the law keeps tight control over chaos, she struggled to comprehend that there were other places where money was worthless and the law held no power. Twenty-four hours ago, she would have insisted that such an experience as she had endured could happen to no one; she would have talked casually about civilization, the nineteenth century, progress, and the police. But her experience was teaching her that human nature always stays the same, and that beneath the thin layer of security we good citizens enjoy, the dark and hidden forces of crime continue to operate, just as they did in the days when you couldn’t travel from Cheapside to Chelsea without being attacked by thieves. Her experience was set to teach her this lesson far better than she could have learned it even from the offices of the detective police in Paris, London, and St Petersburg.

‘Good morning,’ the man repeated, and she glanced at him with a sullen, angry gaze.

‘Good morning,’ the man said again, and she looked at him with a gloomy, angry stare.

‘You!’ she exclaimed, ‘You, Mr Thomas Jackson, if that is your name! Loose me from this chair, and I will talk to you.’ Her eyes flashed as she spoke, and the contempt in them added mightily to her beauty. Mr Thomas Jackson, otherwise Jules, erstwhile head waiter at the Grand Babylon, considered himself a connoisseur in feminine loveliness, and the vision of Nella Racksole smote him like an exquisite blow.

‘You!’ she exclaimed, ‘You, Mr. Thomas Jackson, if that’s your name! Free me from this chair, and I’ll talk to you.’ Her eyes sparkled as she spoke, and the disdain in them only added to her beauty. Mr. Thomas Jackson, also known as Jules, the former head waiter at the Grand Babylon, thought of himself as an expert in female beauty, and the sight of Nella Racksole struck him like an exquisite blow.

‘With pleasure,’ he replied. ‘I had forgotten that to prevent you from falling I had secured you to the chair’; and with a quick movement he unfastened the band. Nella stood up, quivering with fiery annoyance and scorn.

‘Sure,’ he replied. ‘I had forgotten that I tied you to the chair to keep you from falling’; and with a quick motion, he untied the band. Nella stood up, shaking with intense anger and disdain.

‘Now,’ she said, fronting him, ‘what is the meaning of this?’

‘Now,’ she said, facing him, ‘what’s going on here?’

‘You fainted,’ he replied imperturbably. ‘Perhaps you don’t remember.’

'You passed out,' he said calmly. 'Maybe you don't remember.'

The man offered her a deck-chair with a characteristic gesture. Nella was obliged to acknowledge, in spite of herself, that the fellow had distinction, an air of breeding. No one would have guessed that for twenty years he had been an hotel waiter. His long, lithe figure, and easy, careless carriage seemed to be the figure and carriage of an aristocrat, and his voice was quiet, restrained, and authoritative.

The man offered her a deck chair with a distinctive gesture. Nella had to admit, despite herself, that he had an air of elegance and sophistication. No one would have guessed that he had spent twenty years as a hotel waiter. His tall, lean build and relaxed, effortless stance gave off the vibe of someone from the upper class, and his voice was calm, composed, and commanding.

‘That has nothing to do with my being carried off in this yacht of yours.’

‘That has nothing to do with me being taken away on this yacht of yours.’

‘It is not my yacht,’ he said, ‘but that is a minor detail. As to the more important matter, forgive me that I remind you that only a few hours ago you were threatening a lady in my house with a revolver.’

‘It’s not my yacht,’ he said, ‘but that’s just a small detail. As for the more important issue, please forgive me for reminding you that just a few hours ago you were threatening a woman in my house with a gun.’

‘Then it was your house?’

"Was it your house then?"

‘Why not? May I not possess a house?’ He smiled.

‘Why not? Can’t I have a house?’ He smiled.

‘I must request you to put the yacht about at once, instantly, and take me back.’ She tried to speak firmly.

‘I need you to turn the yacht around right now and take me back.’ She tried to sound confident.

‘Ah!’ he said, ‘I am afraid that’s impossible. I didn’t put out to sea with the intention of returning at once, instantly.’ In the last words he gave a faint imitation of her tone.

‘Ah!’ he said, ‘I’m afraid that’s impossible. I didn’t set sail with the intention of coming back right away.’ In the last words, he mimicked her tone slightly.

‘When I do get back,’ she said, ‘when my father gets to know of this affair, it will be an exceedingly bad day for you, Mr Jackson.’

‘When I get back,’ she said, ‘when my dad finds out about this situation, it’s going to be a really bad day for you, Mr. Jackson.’

‘But supposing your father doesn’t hear of it—’

‘But what if your dad doesn’t find out about it—’

‘What?’

‘What’s up?’

‘Supposing you never get back?’

"What if you never return?"

‘Do you mean, then, to have my murder on your conscience?’

‘So, are you saying that you want my murder to weigh on your conscience?’

‘Talking of murder,’ he said, ‘you came very near to murdering my friend, Miss Spencer. At least, so she tells me.’

‘Speaking of murder,’ he said, ‘you almost killed my friend, Miss Spencer. At least, that’s what she told me.’

‘Is Miss Spencer on board?’ Nella asked, seeing perhaps a faint ray of hope in the possible presence of a woman.

‘Is Miss Spencer on the ship?’ Nella asked, sensing a glimmer of hope in the possibility of a woman being there.

‘Miss Spencer is not on board. There is no one on board except you and myself and a small crew—a very discreet crew, I may add.’

‘Miss Spencer isn’t on the ship. There’s no one here except for you, me, and a small crew—a very discreet crew, I should mention.’

‘I will have nothing more to say to you. You must take your own course.’

‘I have nothing more to say to you. You need to figure things out for yourself.’

‘Thanks for the permission,’ he said. ‘I will send you up some breakfast.’

‘Thanks for the okay,’ he said. ‘I’ll send some breakfast your way.’

He went to the saloon stairs and whistled, and a Negro boy appeared with a tray of chocolate. Nella took it, and, without the slightest hesitation, threw it overboard. Mr Jackson walked away a few steps and then returned.

He went to the saloon stairs and whistled, and a Black boy appeared with a tray of chocolate. Nella took it and, without a moment's hesitation, threw it overboard. Mr. Jackson walked away a few steps and then came back.

‘You have spirit,’ he said, ‘and I admire spirit. It is a rare quality.’

“You have a lot of drive,” he said, “and I respect that. It’s a rare quality.”

She made no reply. ‘Why did you mix yourself up in my affairs at all?’ he went on. Again she made no reply, but the question set her thinking: why had she mixed herself up in this mysterious business? It was quite at variance with the usual methods of her gay and butterfly existence to meddle at all with serious things. Had she acted merely from a desire to see justice done and wickedness punished? Or was it the desire of adventure? Or was it, perhaps, the desire to be of service to His Serene Highness Prince Aribert? ‘It is no fault of mine that you are in this fix,’ Jules continued. ‘I didn’t bring you into it. You brought yourself into it. You and your father—you have been moving along at a pace which is rather too rapid.’

She didn’t respond. “Why did you even get involved in my business?” he continued. Again, she didn’t answer, but the question made her think: why had she gotten involved in this mysterious situation? It was totally unlike her usual carefree, social life to interfere with serious matters. Had she acted just because she wanted to see justice served and wrongs punished? Or was it out of a thirst for adventure? Or maybe it was a desire to help His Serene Highness Prince Aribert? “It’s not my fault you’re in this mess,” Jules went on. “I didn’t drag you into it. You got yourself into this. You and your father—you’ve been moving way too fast.”

‘That remains to be seen,’ she put in coldly.

"That’s yet to be seen," she said coldly.

‘It does,’ he admitted. ‘And I repeat that I can’t help admiring you—that is, when you aren’t interfering with my private affairs. That is a proceeding which I have never tolerated from anyone—not even from a millionaire, nor even from a beautiful woman.’ He bowed. ‘I will tell you what I propose to do. I propose to escort you to a place of safety, and to keep you there till my operations are concluded, and the possibility of interference entirely removed. You spoke just now of murder. What a crude notion that was of yours! It is only the amateur who practises murder—’

“It does,” he admitted. “And I’ll say it again, I can’t help but admire you— that is, when you’re not meddling in my personal affairs. I’ve never put up with that from anyone, not even a millionaire or a beautiful woman.” He bowed. “Here’s what I plan to do. I’m going to take you to a safe place and keep you there until my work is done and the chance of interference is completely gone. You just mentioned murder. What a simplistic idea that is! Only amateurs resort to murder—”

‘What about Reginald Dimmock?’ she interjected quickly.

'What about Reginald Dimmock?' she asked quickly.

He paused gravely.

He paused seriously.

‘Reginald Dimmock,’ he repeated. ‘I had imagined his was a case of heart disease. Let me send you up some more chocolate. I’m sure you’re hungry.’

‘Reginald Dimmock,’ he repeated. ‘I thought he had a heart issue. Let me bring you some more chocolate. I’m sure you’re hungry.’

‘I will starve before I touch your food,’ she said.

‘I will starve before I eat your food,’ she said.

‘Gallant creature!’ he murmured, and his eyes roved over her face. Her superb, supercilious beauty overcame him. ‘Ah!’ he said, ‘what a wife you would make!’ He approached nearer to her. ‘You and I, Miss Racksole, your beauty and wealth and my brains—we could conquer the world. Few men are worthy of you, but I am one of the few. Listen! You might do worse. Marry me. I am a great man; I shall be greater. I adore you. Marry me, and I will save your life. All shall be well. I will begin again. The past shall be as though there had been no past.’

“Such a stunning woman!” he whispered, his eyes scanning her face. Her incredible, haughty beauty mesmerized him. “Ah!” he exclaimed, “you’d make such a perfect wife!” He moved closer to her. “You and I, Miss Racksole—your beauty and wealth combined with my intellect—we could take on the world. Few men deserve you, but I’m one of them. Listen! You could do worse. Marry me. I’m a great man; I’ll be even greater. I adore you. Marry me, and I’ll save your life. Everything will be fine. I’ll start fresh. The past will be like it never happened.”

‘This is somewhat sudden—Jules,’ she said with biting contempt.

‘This is a bit sudden—Jules,’ she said with sharp disdain.

‘Did you expect me to be conventional?’ he retorted. ‘I love you.’

“Did you really think I’d be normal?” he shot back. “I love you.”

‘Granted,’ she said, for the sake of the argument. ‘Then what will occur to your present wife?’

‘Okay,’ she said, just for the sake of the argument. ‘Then what will happen to your current wife?’

‘My present wife?’

‘My current wife?’

‘Yes, Miss Spencer, as she is called.’

‘Yes, Miss Spencer, that’s what she’s called.’

‘She told you I was her husband?’

‘She told you I was her husband?’

‘Incidentally she did.’

"By the way, she did."

‘She isn’t.’

‘She isn't.’

‘Perhaps she isn’t. But, nevertheless, I think I won’t marry you.’ Nella stood like a statue of scorn before him.

‘Maybe she isn’t. But still, I think I won’t marry you.’ Nella stood like a statue of disdain in front of him.

He went still nearer to her. ‘Give me a kiss, then; one kiss—I won’t ask for more; one kiss from those lips, and you shall go free. Men have ruined themselves for a kiss. I will.’

He moved even closer to her. ‘Give me a kiss, then; just one kiss—I won’t ask for more; one kiss from those lips, and you can go free. Men have messed up their lives for a kiss. I will.’

‘Coward!’ she ejaculated.

“Coward!” she shouted.

‘Coward!’ he repeated. ‘Coward, am I? Then I’ll be a coward, and you shall kiss me whether you will or not.’

“Coward!” he repeated. “Am I a coward? Fine, I’ll be a coward, and you’re going to kiss me whether you like it or not.”

He put a hand on her shoulder. As she shrank back from his lustrous eyes, with an involuntary scream, a figure sprang out of the dinghy a few feet away. With a single blow, neatly directed to Mr Jackson’s ear, Mr Jackson was stretched senseless on the deck. Prince Aribert of Posen stood over him with a revolver. It was probably the greatest surprise of Mr Jackson’s whole life.

He placed a hand on her shoulder. As she recoiled from his piercing gaze, letting out an involuntary scream, a figure leaped out of the small boat nearby. With a swift strike aimed perfectly at Mr. Jackson's ear, Mr. Jackson collapsed unconscious on the deck. Prince Aribert of Posen stood over him, brandishing a revolver. It was likely the biggest shock of Mr. Jackson's entire life.

‘Don’t be alarmed,’ said the Prince to Nella, ‘my being here is the simplest thing in the world, and I will explain it as soon as I have finished with this fellow.’

‘Don’t be alarmed,’ said the Prince to Nella, ‘my being here is the easiest thing in the world, and I’ll explain it as soon as I’m done with this guy.’

Nella could think of nothing to say, but she noticed the revolver in the Prince’s hand.

Nella couldn't think of anything to say, but she saw the revolver in the Prince’s hand.

‘Why,’ she remarked, ‘that’s my revolver.’

‘Why,’ she said, ‘that’s my gun.’

‘It is,’ he said, ‘and I will explain that, too.’

‘It is,’ he said, ‘and I’ll explain that, too.’

The man at the wheel gave no heed whatever to the scene.

The man at the wheel paid no attention to the scene.





Chapter Eleven THE COURT PAWNBROKER

‘MR SAMPSON LEVI wishes to see you, sir.’

These words, spoken by a servant to Theodore Racksole, aroused the millionaire from a reverie which had been the reverse of pleasant. The fact was, and it is necessary to insist on it, that Mr Racksole, owner of the Grand Babylon Hôtel, was by no means in a state of self-satisfaction. A mystery had attached itself to his hotel, and with all his acumen and knowledge of things in general he was unable to solve that mystery. He laughed at the fruitless efforts of the police, but he could not honestly say that his own efforts had been less barren. The public was talking, for, after all, the disappearance of poor Dimmock’s body had got noised abroad in an indirect sort of way, and Theodore Racksole did not like the idea of his impeccable hotel being the subject of sinister rumours. He wondered, grimly, what the public and the Sunday newspapers would say if they were aware of all the other phenomena, not yet common property: of Miss Spencer’s disappearance, of Jules’ strange visits, and of the non-arrival of Prince Eugen of Posen. Theodore Racksole had worried his brain without result. He had conducted an elaborate private investigation without result, and he had spent a certain amount of money without result. The police said that they had a clue; but Racksole remarked that it was always the business of the police to have a clue, that they seldom had more than a clue, and that a clue without some sequel to it was a pretty stupid business. The only sure thing in the whole affair was that a cloud rested over his hotel, his beautiful new toy, the finest of its kind. The cloud was not interfering with business, but, nevertheless, it was a cloud, and he fiercely resented its presence; perhaps it would be more correct to say that he fiercely resented his inability to dissipate it.

These words, spoken by a servant to Theodore Racksole, pulled the millionaire out of an unpleasant daydream. The truth was, and it’s important to emphasize, that Mr. Racksole, owner of the Grand Babylon Hôtel, was far from feeling satisfied with himself. A mystery had attached itself to his hotel, and despite all his sharp wit and general knowledge, he couldn't solve it. He laughed at the police's pointless efforts, but he couldn't honestly claim that his attempts had been any more successful. The public was talking, since the disappearance of poor Dimmock’s body had circulated, albeit indirectly, and Theodore Racksole didn’t like the idea of his pristine hotel becoming the subject of dark rumors. He grimaced at what the public and the Sunday newspapers would say if they knew about all the other issues that weren’t yet public knowledge: Miss Spencer’s disappearance, Jules’ odd visits, and the absence of Prince Eugen of Posen. Theodore Racksole had racked his brain to no avail. He conducted a thorough private investigation with no results and spent a fair amount of money without success. The police claimed they had a lead, but Racksole noted that it was always the police's job to have a lead, that they rarely had more than that, and that a lead without any follow-up was pretty useless. The only certainty in the whole situation was that a shadow loomed over his hotel, his beautiful new toy, the finest of its kind. The shadow wasn't hurting business, but still, it was a shadow, and he strongly resented its presence; perhaps it would be more accurate to say that he fiercely resented his inability to get rid of it.

‘Mr Sampson Levi wishes to see you, sir,’ the servant repeated, having received no sign that his master had heard him.

‘Mr. Sampson Levi wants to see you, sir,’ the servant repeated, getting no response from his master.

‘So I hear,’ said Racksole. ‘Does he want to see me, personally?’

‘So I hear,’ said Racksole. ‘Does he want to see me in person?’

‘He asked for you, sir.’

"He's looking for you, sir."

‘Perhaps it is Rocco he wants to see, about a menu or something of that kind?’

‘Maybe he wants to see Rocco about the menu or something like that?’

‘I will inquire, sir,’ and the servant made a move to withdraw.

'I will ask, sir,' and the servant started to leave.

‘Stop,’ Racksole commanded suddenly. ‘Desire Mr Sampson Levi to step this way.’

‘Stop,’ Racksole said abruptly. ‘Have Mr. Sampson Levi come over here.’

The great stockbroker of the ‘Kaffir Circus’ entered with a simple unassuming air. He was a rather short, florid man, dressed like a typical Hebraic financier, with too much watch-chain and too little waistcoat. In his fat hand he held a gold-headed cane, and an absolutely new silk hat—for it was Friday, and Mr Levi purchased a new hat every Friday of his life, holiday times only excepted. He breathed heavily and sniffed through his nose a good deal, as though he had just performed some Herculean physical labour. He glanced at the American millionaire with an expression in which a slight embarrassment might have been detected, but at the same time his round, red face disclosed a certain frank admiration and good nature.

The renowned stockbroker of the ‘Kaffir Circus’ walked in with a humble demeanor. He was a short, plump man, dressed like a stereotypical Jewish financier, sporting too much watch chain and not enough waistcoat. In his chubby hand, he held a gold-tipped cane and a brand-new silk hat—since it was Friday, Mr. Levi bought a new hat every Friday of his life, except during holidays. He breathed heavily and frequently sniffed, as if he had just finished some intense physical work. He looked at the American millionaire with a hint of embarrassment, but at the same time, his round, red face showed a genuine appreciation and friendliness.

‘Mr Racksole, I believe—Mr Theodore Racksole. Proud to meet you, sir.’

‘Mr. Racksole, I believe—Mr. Theodore Racksole. It's a pleasure to meet you, sir.’

Such were the first words of Mr Sampson Levi. In form they were the greeting of a third-rate chimney-sweep, but, strangely enough, Theodore Racksole liked their tone. He said to himself that here, precisely where no one would have expected to find one, was an honest man.

Such were the first words of Mr. Sampson Levi. While they sounded like the greeting of a low-level chimney sweep, strangely enough, Theodore Racksole liked the way he said it. He thought to himself that right here, in a place where no one would have expected, was an honest man.

‘Good day,’ said Racksole briefly. ‘To what do I owe the pleasure—’

‘Good day,’ Racksole said shortly. ‘What brings you here—’

‘I expect your time is limited,’ answered Sampson Levi. ‘Anyhow, mine is, and so I’ll come straight to the point, Mr Racksole. I’m a plain man. I don’t pretend to be a gentleman or any nonsense of that kind. I’m a stockbroker, that’s what I am, and I don’t care who knows it. The other night I had a ball in this hotel. It cost me a couple of thousand and odd pounds, and, by the way, I wrote out a cheque for your bill this morning. I don’t like balls, but they’re useful to me, and my little wife likes ‘em, and so we give ‘em. Now, I’ve nothing to say against the hotel management as regards that ball: it was very decently done, very decently, but what I want to know is this—Why did you have a private detective among my guests?’

‘I assume your time is limited,’ Sampson Levi said. ‘Anyway, mine is, so I’ll get straight to the point, Mr. Racksole. I’m a straightforward guy. I don’t pretend to be a gentleman or anything like that. I’m a stockbroker, and that’s what I am. I don’t care who knows it. The other night, I hosted a ball at this hotel. It cost me a couple of thousand pounds, and by the way, I wrote out a cheque for your bill this morning. I’m not a fan of balls, but they’re useful to me, and my little wife enjoys them, so we organize them. Now, I have nothing against the hotel management regarding that ball: it was run quite well, very well, in fact, but what I want to know is this—Why did you have a private detective among my guests?’

‘A private detective?’ exclaimed Racksole, somewhat surprised at this charge.

‘A private detective?’ Racksole exclaimed, a bit surprised by this accusation.

‘Yes,’ Mr Sampson Levi said firmly, fanning himself in his chair, and gazing at Theodore Racksole with the direct earnest expression of a man having a grievance. ‘Yes; a private detective. It’s a small matter, I know, and I dare say you think you’ve got a right, as proprietor of the show, to do what you like in that line; but I’ve just called to tell you that I object. I’ve called as a matter of principle. I’m not angry; it’s the principle of the thing.’

‘Yes,’ Mr. Sampson Levi said firmly, fanning himself in his chair and looking at Theodore Racksole with the serious gaze of someone who feels wronged. ‘Yes; a private detective. I know it’s a small issue, and I’m sure you think you have the right, as the owner of the show, to do as you please in that area; but I’m here to let you know that I object. I’m here on principle. I’m not upset; it’s about the principle of the matter.’

‘My dear Mr Levi,’ said Racksole, ‘I assure you that, having let the Gold Room to a private individual for a private entertainment, I should never dream of doing what you suggest.’

‘My dear Mr. Levi,’ Racksole said, ‘I assure you that, after renting the Gold Room to a private individual for a private event, I would never even think of doing what you’re suggesting.’

‘Straight?’ asked Mr Sampson Levi, using his own picturesque language.

‘Straight?’ asked Mr. Sampson Levi, using his own colorful language.

‘Straight,’ said Racksole smiling.

"Straight," Racksole said, smiling.

‘There was a gent present at my ball that I didn’t ask. I’ve got a wonderful memory for faces, and I know. Several fellows asked me afterwards what he was doing there. I was told by someone that he was one of your waiters, but I didn’t believe that. I know nothing of the Grand Babylon; it’s not quite my style of tavern, but I don’t think you’d send one of your own waiters to watch my guests—unless, of course, you sent him as a waiter; and this chap didn’t do any waiting, though he did his share of drinking.’

‘There was a guy at my party that I didn’t invite. I have a great memory for faces, and I recognize him. Several people asked me later what he was doing there. Someone told me he was one of your waiters, but I didn’t buy that. I don’t know much about the Grand Babylon; it’s not really my type of place, but I don’t think you’d send one of your own waiters to keep an eye on my guests—unless, of course, you sent him as a waiter; and this guy didn’t wait on anyone, though he definitely had his fair share of drinks.’

‘Perhaps I can throw some light on this mystery,’ said Racksole. ‘I may tell you that I was already aware that man had attended your ball uninvited.’

“Maybe I can shed some light on this mystery,” Racksole said. “I should let you know that I was already aware that the man attended your ball without an invitation.”

‘How did you get to know?’

‘How did you learn?’

‘By pure chance, Mr Levi, and not by inquiry. That man was a former waiter at this hotel—the head waiter, in fact—Jules. No doubt you have heard of him.’

‘It was purely by chance, Mr. Levi, not through any investigation. That man used to be a waiter at this hotel—the head waiter, actually—Jules. I'm sure you've heard of him.’

‘Not I,’ said Mr Levi positively.

‘Not me,’ said Mr. Levi firmly.

‘Ah!’ said Racksole, ‘I was informed that everyone knew Jules, but it appears not. Well, be that as it may, previously to the night of your ball, I had dismissed Jules. I had ordered him never to enter the Babylon again.

‘Ah!’ said Racksole, ‘I was told that everyone knew Jules, but it seems that's not the case. Anyway, before the night of your ball, I had let Jules go. I told him he was never to set foot in the Babylon again.

But on that evening I encountered him here—not in the Gold Room, but in the hotel itself. I asked him to explain his presence, and he stated he was your guest. That is all I know of the matter, Mr Levi, and I am extremely sorry that you should have thought me capable of the enormity of placing a private detective among your guests.’

But that evening I ran into him here—not in the Gold Room, but in the hotel itself. I asked him to explain why he was there, and he said he was your guest. That's all I know about it, Mr. Levi, and I’m really sorry you would think I could do something as outrageous as having a private detective among your guests.

‘This is perfectly satisfactory to me,’ Mr Sampson Levi said, after a pause.

‘This works perfectly for me,’ Mr. Sampson Levi said, after a pause.

‘I only wanted an explanation, and I’ve got it. I was told by some pals of mine in the City I might rely on Mr Theodore Racksole going straight to the point, and I’m glad they were right. Now as to that feller Jules, I shall make my own inquiries as to him. Might I ask you why you dismissed him?’

‘I just wanted an explanation, and now I have it. Some friends of mine in the City said I could count on Mr. Theodore Racksole to get straight to the point, and I’m glad they were right. Now, about that guy Jules, I’ll look into him myself. Can I ask why you let him go?’

‘I don’t know why I dismissed him.’

‘I don’t know why I ignored him.’

‘You don’t know? Oh! come now! I’m only asking because I thought you might be able to give me a hint why he turned up uninvited at my ball. Sorry if I’m too inquisitive.’

‘You don’t know? Oh! come on! I’m just asking because I thought you might be able to give me a hint about why he showed up uninvited at my party. Sorry if I’m being too nosy.’

‘Not at all, Mr Levi; but I really don’t know. I only sort of felt that he was a suspicious character. I dismissed him on instinct, as it were. See?’

‘Not at all, Mr. Levi; I just really don’t know. I kind of felt that he was a shady character. I let him go on instinct, you know? Understand?’

Without answering this question Mr Levi asked another. ‘If this Jules is such a well-known person,’ he said, ‘how could the feller hope to come to my ball without being recognized?’

Without answering this question, Mr. Levi asked another. "If this Jules is such a well-known person," he said, "how could the guy hope to come to my ball without being recognized?"

‘Give it up,’ said Racksole promptly.

“Give it up,” Racksole said quickly.

‘Well, I’ll be moving on,’ was Mr Sampson Levi’s next remark. ‘Good day, and thank ye. I suppose you aren’t doing anything in Kaffirs?’

‘Well, I’m going to head out,’ was Mr. Sampson Levi’s next comment. ‘Have a good day, and thank you. I guess you’re not involved with Kaffirs?’

Mr Racksole smiled a negative.

Mr. Racksole smiled sarcastically.

‘I thought not,’ said Levi. ‘Well, I never touch American rails myself, and so I reckon we sha’n’t come across each other. Good day.’

‘I doubt it,’ said Levi. ‘Well, I don’t ever use American trains myself, so I guess we won’t run into each other. Have a good day.’

‘Good day,’ said Racksole politely, following Mr Sampson Levi to the door.

“Good day,” Racksole said politely as he followed Mr. Sampson Levi to the door.

With his hand on the handle of the door, Mr Levi stopped, and, gazing at Theodore Racksole with a shrewd, quizzical expression, remarked:

With his hand on the doorknob, Mr. Levi paused and, looking at Theodore Racksole with a keen, questioning look, said:

‘Strange things been going on here lately, eh?’

‘Weird stuff has been happening around here lately, right?’

The two men looked very hard at each other for several seconds.

The two men stared intensely at each other for several seconds.

‘Yes,’ Racksole assented. ‘Know anything about them?’

‘Yes,’ Racksole agreed. ‘Do you know anything about them?’

‘Well—no, not exactly,’ said Mr Levi. ‘But I had a fancy you and I might be useful to each other; I had a kind of fancy to that effect.’

‘Well—no, not exactly,’ said Mr. Levi. ‘But I had a feeling that you and I might be able to help each other; I kind of thought that could be the case.’

‘Come back and sit down again, Mr Levi,’ Racksole said, attracted by the evident straightforwardness of the man’s tone. ‘Now, how can we be of service to each other? I flatter myself I’m something of a judge of character, especially financial character, and I tell you—if you’ll put your cards on the table, I’ll do ditto with mine.’

‘Come back and sit down again, Mr. Levi,’ Racksole said, intrigued by the man's direct tone. ‘Now, how can we help each other? I like to think I’m pretty good at reading people, especially when it comes to finances, and I promise—if you’re honest with me, I’ll be honest with you too.’

‘Agreed,’ said Mr Sampson Levi. ‘I’ll begin by explaining my interest in your hotel. I have been expecting to receive a summons from a certain Prince Eugen of Posen to attend him here, and that summons hasn’t arrived. It appears that Prince Eugen hasn’t come to London at all. Now, I could have taken my dying davy that he would have been here yesterday at the latest.’

‘Agreed,’ said Mr. Sampson Levi. ‘I’ll start by explaining why I’m interested in your hotel. I’ve been waiting for a summons from a certain Prince Eugen of Posen to meet with him here, but that summons hasn’t arrived. It seems that Prince Eugen hasn’t come to London at all. I would have bet my life that he would have been here by yesterday at the latest.’

‘Why were you so sure?’

'Why were you so confident?'

‘Question for question,’ said Levi. ‘Let’s clear the ground first, Mr Racksole. Why did you buy this hotel? That’s a conundrum that’s been puzzling a lot of our fellows in the City for some days past. Why did you buy the Grand Babylon? And what is the next move to be?’

‘Question for question,’ said Levi. ‘Let’s get things straight first, Mr. Racksole. Why did you purchase this hotel? That’s a mystery that’s been bothering a lot of us in the City for the past few days. Why did you buy the Grand Babylon? And what’s your next move going to be?’

‘There is no next move,’ answered Racksole candidly, ‘and I will tell you why I bought the hotel; there need be no secret about it. I bought it because of a whim.’ And then Theodore Racksole gave this little Jew, whom he had begun to respect, a faithful account of the transaction with Mr Felix Babylon. ‘I suppose,’ he added, ‘you find a difficulty in appreciating my state of mind when I did the deal.’

‘There’s no next move,’ Racksole said honestly, ‘and I’ll explain why I bought the hotel; it’s nothing to hide. I bought it on a whim.’ Then Theodore Racksole provided this little man, whom he had started to respect, with a detailed account of the transaction with Mr. Felix Babylon. ‘I guess,’ he continued, ‘it’s hard for you to understand my mindset when I made the deal.’

‘Not a bit,’ said Mr Levi. ‘I once bought an electric launch on the Thames in a very similar way, and it turned out to be one of the most satisfactory purchases I ever made. Then it’s a simple accident that you own this hotel at the present moment?’

‘Not at all,’ said Mr. Levi. ‘I once bought an electric boat on the Thames in a very similar way, and it ended up being one of the best purchases I ever made. So, it's just a coincidence that you own this hotel right now?’

‘A simple accident—all because of a beefsteak and a bottle of Bass.’

‘A simple accident—all because of a steak and a bottle of Bass.’

‘Um!’ grunted Mr Sampson Levi, stroking his triple chin.

‘Um!’ grunted Mr. Sampson Levi, rubbing his triple chin.

‘To return to Prince Eugen,’ Racksole resumed. ‘I was expecting His Highness here. The State apartments had been prepared for him. He was due on the very afternoon that young Dimmock died. But he never came, and I have not heard why he has failed to arrive; nor have I seen his name in the papers. What his business was in London, I don’t know.’

‘To get back to Prince Eugen,’ Racksole continued. ‘I was expecting him here. The State apartments were ready for him. He was supposed to arrive on the very afternoon that young Dimmock passed away. But he never showed up, and I haven’t heard why he didn’t come; nor have I seen his name in the news. I have no idea what his purpose was in London.’

‘I will tell you,’ said Mr Sampson Levi, ‘he was coming to arrange a loan.’

‘I’ll tell you,’ said Mr. Sampson Levi, ‘he was coming to set up a loan.’

‘A State loan?’

"Government loan?"

‘No—a private loan.’

‘No—a personal loan.’

‘Whom from?’

'Who is it from?'

‘From me, Sampson Levi. You look surprised. If you’d lived in London a little longer, you’d know that I was just the person the Prince would come to. Perhaps you aren’t aware that down Throgmorton Street way I’m called “The Court Pawnbroker”, because I arrange loans for the minor, second-class Princes of Europe. I’m a stockbroker, but my real business is financing some of the little Courts of Europe. Now, I may tell you that the Hereditary Prince of Posen particularly wanted a million, and he wanted it by a certain date, and he knew that if the affair wasn’t fixed up by a certain time here he wouldn’t be able to get it by that certain date. That’s why I’m surprised he isn’t in London.’

‘From me, Sampson Levi. You look shocked. If you had lived in London a bit longer, you'd know I’m exactly the person the Prince would turn to. Maybe you’re not aware that down Throgmorton Street, they call me “The Court Pawnbroker” because I arrange loans for the minor, second-tier Princes of Europe. I’m a stockbroker, but my main business is financing some of the smaller Courts in Europe. Now, I should tell you that the Hereditary Prince of Posen was particularly looking for a million, and he needed it by a specific date. He was aware that if everything wasn’t sorted out by a certain time here, he wouldn’t be able to get it by that deadline. That’s why I’m surprised he isn’t in London.’

‘What did he need a million for?’

‘What did he need a million dollars for?’

‘Debts,’ answered Sampson Levi laconically.

“Debts,” replied Sampson Levi flatly.

‘His own?’

“His own?”

‘Certainly.’

"Of course."

‘But he isn’t thirty years of age?’

‘But he isn’t thirty years old?’

‘What of that? He isn’t the only European Prince who has run up a million of debts in a dozen years. To a Prince the thing is as easy as eating a sandwich.’

‘What about that? He’s not the only European prince who has racked up a million in debts in a dozen years. For a prince, it’s as easy as eating a sandwich.’

‘And why has he taken this sudden resolution to liquidate them?’

‘And why has he suddenly decided to get rid of them?’

‘Because the Emperor and the lady’s parents won’t let him marry till he has done so! And quite right, too! He’s got to show a clean sheet, or the Princess Anna of Eckstein-Schwartzburg will never be Princess of Posen. Even now the Emperor has no idea how much Prince Eugen’s debts amount to. If he had—!’

‘Because the Emperor and the lady’s parents won’t let him marry until he does! And that makes total sense! He needs to be debt-free, or Princess Anna of Eckstein-Schwartzburg will never become the Princess of Posen. Even now, the Emperor has no idea how much Prince Eugen owes. If he only knew—!’

‘But would not the Emperor know of this proposed loan?’

‘But wouldn’t the Emperor know about this proposed loan?’

‘Not necessarily at once. It could be so managed. Twig?’ Mr Sampson Levi laughed. ‘I’ve carried these little affairs through before. After marriage it might be allowed to leak out. And you know the Princess Anna’s fortune is pretty big! Now, Mr Racksole,’ he added, abruptly changing his tone, ‘where do you suppose Prince Eugen has disappeared to? Because if he doesn’t turn up to-day he can’t have that million. To-day is the last day. To-morrow the money will be appropriated, elsewhere. Of course, I’m not alone in this business, and my friends have something to say.’

‘Not necessarily right away. It can be handled that way. Twig?’ Mr. Sampson Levi laughed. ‘I’ve managed these little deals before. After the wedding, it might be allowed to slip out. And you know Princess Anna’s fortune is quite substantial! Now, Mr. Racksole,’ he said, suddenly changing his tone, ‘where do you think Prince Eugen has gone? Because if he doesn’t show up today, he can’t get that million. Today is the deadline. Tomorrow the money will be allocated elsewhere. Of course, I’m not the only one involved in this, and my associates have a say too.’

‘You ask me where I think Prince Eugen has disappeared to?’

‘You want to know where I think Prince Eugen has gone?’

‘I do.’

"I do."

‘Then you think it’s a disappearance?’

'So, you think it's a disappearance?'

Sampson Levi nodded. ‘Putting two and two together,’ he said, ‘I do. The Dimmock business is very peculiar—very peculiar, indeed. Dimmock was a left-handed relation of the Posen family. Twig? Scarcely anyone knows that.

Sampson Levi nodded. “Connecting the dots,” he said, “I do. The Dimmock situation is really strange—very strange, indeed. Dimmock was a left-handed relative of the Posen family. Get it? Hardly anyone knows that.”

He was made secretary and companion to Prince Aribert, just to keep him in the domestic circle. His mother was an Irishwoman, whose misfortune was that she was too beautiful. Twig?’ (Mr Sampson Levi always used this extraordinary word when he was in a communicative mood.) ‘My belief is that Dimmock’s death has something to do with the disappearance of Prince Eugen.

He became the secretary and companion to Prince Aribert, just to keep him close to home. His mother was Irish and her unfortunate luck was that she was too beautiful. "Twig?" (Mr. Sampson Levi always used this quirky word when he felt chatty.) "I believe that Dimmock's death is somehow linked to the disappearance of Prince Eugen."

The only thing that passes me is this: Why should anyone want to make Prince Eugen disappear? The poor little Prince hasn’t an enemy in the world. If he’s been “copped”, as they say, why has he been “copped”? It won’t do anyone any good.’

The only thing I don't get is this: Why would anyone want to make Prince Eugen disappear? The poor little Prince doesn’t have an enemy in the world. If he’s been “caught,” as they say, why has he been “caught”? It won’t benefit anyone.

‘Won’t it?’ repeated Racksole, with a sudden flash.

"Will it?" Racksole repeated, a sudden spark of insight in his eyes.

‘What do you mean?’ asked Mr Levi.

“What do you mean?” Mr. Levi asked.

‘I mean this: Suppose some other European pauper Prince was anxious to marry Princess Anna and her fortune, wouldn’t that Prince have an interest in stopping this loan of yours to Prince Eugen? Wouldn’t he have an interest in causing Prince Eugen to disappear—at any rate, for a time?’

‘I mean this: Suppose some other European poor Prince wanted to marry Princess Anna and her wealth, wouldn’t that Prince be interested in putting a stop to this loan of yours to Prince Eugen? Wouldn’t he want to make Prince Eugen disappear—at least for a while?’

Sampson Levi thought hard for a few moments.

Sampson Levi thought for a bit.

‘Mr Theodore Racksole,’ he said at length, ‘I do believe you have hit on something.’

‘Mr. Theodore Racksole,’ he said finally, ‘I really think you’ve stumbled upon something.’





Chapter Twelve ROCCO AND ROOM NO. 111

ON the afternoon of the same day—the interview just described had occurred in the morning—Racksole was visited by another idea, and he said to himself that he ought to have thought of it before. The conversation with Mr Sampson Levi had continued for a considerable time, and the two men had exchanged various notions, and agreed to meet again, but the theory that Reginald Dimmock had probably been a traitor to his family—a traitor whose repentance had caused his death—had not been thoroughly discussed; the talk had tended rather to Continental politics, with a view to discovering what princely family might have an interest in the temporary disappearance of Prince Eugen. Now, as Racksole considered in detail the particular affair of Reginald Dimmock, deceased, he was struck by one point especially, to wit: Why had Dimmock and Jules manoeuvred to turn Nella Racksole out of Room No. 111 on that first night? That they had so manoeuvred, that the broken window-pane was not a mere accident, Racksole felt perfectly sure. He had felt perfectly sure all along; but the significance of the facts had not struck him. It was plain to him now that there must be something of extraordinary and peculiar importance about Room No. 111. After lunch he wandered quietly upstairs and looked at Room No. 111; that is to say, he looked at the outside of it; it happened to be occupied, but the guest was leaving that evening. The thought crossed his mind that there could be no object in gazing blankly at the outside of a room; yet he gazed; then he wandered quickly down again to the next floor, and in passing along the corridor of that floor he stopped, and with an involuntary gesture stamped his foot.

ON the afternoon of the same day—the interview just described had happened in the morning—Racksole was struck by another idea, and he thought to himself that he should have considered it earlier. The conversation with Mr. Sampson Levi had gone on for quite a while, and the two men had shared different ideas and agreed to meet again, but they hadn’t really explored the theory that Reginald Dimmock might have been a traitor to his family—a traitor whose remorse led to his death. Instead, their discussion had mostly revolved around Continental politics, trying to figure out which royal family might have an interest in the temporary disappearance of Prince Eugen. Now, as Racksole reflected on the details surrounding Reginald Dimmock, who had passed away, he was particularly struck by one thing: Why did Dimmock and Jules work to get Nella Racksole removed from Room No. 111 that first night? He was certain that they had plotted it, that the broken windowpane wasn’t just an accident. He had been convinced of that all along, but the significance of the facts hadn’t hit him until now. It was clear to him that there had to be something extraordinarily important about Room No. 111. After lunch, he quietly went upstairs and looked at Room No. 111; that is, he examined the outside of it. It was currently occupied, but the guest was checking out that evening. He thought about how pointless it was to just stare at the outside of a room; yet he continued to gaze. Then he quickly returned down to the next floor, and as he walked along the corridor there, he suddenly stopped and, with an involuntary movement, stamped his foot.

‘Great Scott!’ he said, ‘I’ve got hold of something—No. 111 is exactly over the State apartments.’

‘Wow!’ he exclaimed, ‘I’ve got something—No. 111 is right above the State apartments.’

He went to the bureau, and issued instructions that No. 111 was not to be re-let to anyone until further orders. At the bureau they gave him Nella’s note, which ran thus:

He went to the office and instructed that No. 111 was not to be rented out to anyone until further notice. At the office, they handed him Nella’s note, which read as follows:

Dearest Papa,—I am going away for a day or two on the trail of a clue.

Dearest Dad,—I'm going to be away for a day or two following a lead.

If I’m not back in three days, begin to inquire for me at Ostend. Till then leave me alone.—Your sagacious daughter, NELL.

If I’m not back in three days, start looking for me in Ostend. Until then, just leave me be.—Your clever daughter, NELL.

These few words, in Nella’s large scrawling hand, filled one side of the paper. At the bottom was a P.T.O. He turned over, and read the sentence, underlined, ‘P.S.—Keep an eye on Rocco.’

These few words, written in Nella’s big, messy handwriting, filled one side of the paper. At the bottom was a P.T.O. He flipped it over and read the underlined sentence, ‘P.S.—Keep an eye on Rocco.’

‘I wonder what the little creature is up to?’ he murmured, as he tore the letter into small fragments, and threw them into the waste-paper basket.

‘I wonder what the little creature is up to?’ he murmured, as he ripped the letter into small pieces and tossed them into the trash can.

Then, without any delay, he took the lift down to the basement, with the object of making a preliminary inspection of Rocco in his lair. He could scarcely bring himself to believe that this suave and stately gentleman, this enthusiast of gastronomy, was concerned in the machinations of Jules and other rascals unknown. Nevertheless, from habit, he obeyed his daughter, giving her credit for a certain amount of perspicuity and cleverness.

Then, without wasting any time, he took the elevator down to the basement to check out Rocco in his hideout. He could hardly believe that this charming and dignified man, this food lover, was involved in the schemes of Jules and other unknown crooks. Still, out of habit, he listened to his daughter, trusting her judgment and intelligence.

The kitchens of the Grand Babylon Hôtel are one of the wonders of Europe.

The kitchens of the Grand Babylon Hôtel are one of the marvels of Europe.

Only three years before the events now under narration Felix Babylon had had them newly installed with every device and patent that the ingenuity of two continents could supply. They covered nearly an acre of superficial space.

Only three years before the events being described, Felix Babylon had them newly installed with every device and patent that the creativity of two continents could provide. They covered almost an acre of surface area.

They were walled and floored from end to end with tiles and marble, which enabled them to be washed down every morning like the deck of a man-of-war.

They were completely tiled and floored with marble, allowing them to be cleaned every morning like the deck of a warship.

Visitors were sometimes taken to see the potato-paring machine, the patent plate-dryer, the Babylon-spit (a contrivance of Felix Babylon’s own), the silver-grill, the system of connected stock-pots, and other amazing phenomena of the department. Sometimes, if they were fortunate, they might also see the artist who sculptured ice into forms of men and beasts for table ornaments, or the first napkin-folder in London, or the man who daily invented fresh designs for pastry and blancmanges. Twelve chefs pursued their labours in those kitchens, helped by ninety assistant chefs, and a further army of unconsidered menials. Over all these was Rocco, supreme and unapproachable. Half-way along the suite of kitchens, Rocco had an apartment of his own, wherein he thought out those magnificent combinations, those marvellous feats of succulence and originality, which had given him his fame. Visitors never caught a glimpse of Rocco in the kitchens, though sometimes, on a special night, he would stroll nonchalantly through the dining-room, like the great man he was, to receive the compliments of the hotel habitués—people of insight who recognized his uniqueness.

Visitors were sometimes shown the potato-peeling machine, the patent plate dryer, the Babylon spit (a creation of Felix Babylon), the silver grill, the system of connected stock pots, and other impressive features of the department. Occasionally, if they were lucky, they might also catch a glimpse of the artist who carved ice into figures of people and animals for table decor, or the first napkin folder in London, or the guy who came up with new pastry and dessert designs every day. Twelve chefs worked hard in those kitchens, assisted by ninety junior chefs, along with a whole team of overlooked helpers. Above them all was Rocco, unmatched and untouchable. Halfway down the suite of kitchens, Rocco had his own office, where he came up with those amazing combinations and incredible creations that earned him his reputation. Visitors never saw Rocco in the kitchens, although sometimes, on a special night, he would casually walk through the dining room, like the important figure he was, to accept praise from the hotel regulars—insightful people who appreciated his one-of-a-kind talent.

Theodore Racksole’s sudden and unusual appearance in the kitchen caused a little stir. He nodded to some of the chefs, but said nothing to anyone, merely wandering about amid the maze of copper utensils, and white-capped workers. At length he saw Rocco, surrounded by several admiring chefs. Rocco was bending over a freshly-roasted partridge which lay on a blue dish. He plunged a long fork into the back of the bird, and raised it in the air with his left hand. In his right he held a long glittering carving-knife. He was giving one of his world-famous exhibitions of carving. In four swift, unerring, delicate, perfect strokes he cleanly severed the limbs of the partridge. It was a wonderful achievement—how wondrous none but the really skilful carver can properly appreciate. The chefs emitted a hum of applause, and Rocco, long, lean, and graceful, retired to his own apartment. Racksole followed him. Rocco sat in a chair, one hand over his eyes; he had not noticed Theodore Racksole.

Theodore Racksole’s sudden and unusual appearance in the kitchen caused a bit of a stir. He nodded at some of the chefs but didn’t say anything to anyone, just wandering through the maze of copper utensils and white-capped workers. Eventually, he spotted Rocco, surrounded by several admiring chefs. Rocco was bent over a freshly roasted partridge on a blue dish. He plunged a long fork into the back of the bird and lifted it into the air with his left hand. In his right, he held a long, shiny carving knife. He was putting on one of his world-famous carving shows. In four swift, precise, delicate, perfect strokes, he cleanly severed the limbs of the partridge. It was a remarkable achievement—how amazing it is can only be fully appreciated by a truly skillful carver. The chefs let out a hum of applause, and Rocco, tall, lean, and graceful, retreated to his own apartment. Racksole followed him. Rocco sat in a chair, one hand over his eyes; he hadn’t noticed Theodore Racksole.

‘What are you doing, M. Rocco?’ the millionaire asked smiling. ‘Ah!’ exclaimed Rocco, starting up with an apology. ‘Pardon! I was inventing a new mayonnaise, which I shall need for a certain menu next week.’

‘What are you doing, M. Rocco?’ the millionaire asked with a smile. ‘Ah!’ exclaimed Rocco, jumping up with an apology. ‘Sorry! I was creating a new mayonnaise that I’ll need for a specific menu next week.’

‘Do you invent these things without materials, then?’ questioned Racksole.

“Do you come up with these ideas without any materials?” Racksole asked.

‘Certainly. I do dem in my mind. I tink dem. Why should I want materials? I know all flavours. I tink, and tink, and tink, and it is done. I write down.

‘Of course. I think about them in my mind. I think about them. Why would I need materials? I know all the flavors. I think, and think, and think, and it's done. I just write it down.

I give the recipe to my best chef—dere you are. I need not even taste, I know how it will taste. It is like composing music. De great composers do not compose at de piano.’

I give the recipe to my best chef—there you go. I don’t even need to taste it; I know how it will taste. It’s like composing music. The great composers don’t compose at the piano.

‘I see,’ said Racksole.

“I see,” Racksole said.

‘It is because I work like dat dat you pay me three thousand a year,’ Rocco added gravely.

‘It's because I work like that that you pay me three thousand a year,’ Rocco added seriously.

‘Heard about Jules?’ said Racksole abruptly.

‘Have you heard about Jules?’ Racksole said suddenly.

‘Jules?’

'Jules?'

‘Yes. He’s been arrested in Ostend,’ the millionaire continued, lying cleverly at a venture. ‘They say that he and several others are implicated in a murder case—the murder of Reginald Dimmock.’

‘Yes. He’s been arrested in Ostend,’ the millionaire continued, lying cleverly on a whim. ‘They say that he and several others are involved in a murder case—the murder of Reginald Dimmock.’

‘Truly?’ drawled Rocco, scarcely hiding a yawn. His indifference was so superb, so gorgeous, that Racksole instantly divined that it was assumed for the occasion.

“Really?” Rocco said slowly, barely hiding a yawn. His indifference was so impressive, so striking, that Racksole instantly realized it was put on for the occasion.

‘It seems that, after all, the police are good for something. But this is the first time I ever knew them to be worth their salt. There is to be a thorough and systematic search of the hotel to-morrow,’ Racksole went on. ‘I have mentioned it to you to warn you that so far as you are concerned the search is of course merely a matter of form. You will not object to the detectives looking through your rooms?’

‘It looks like, after all, the police are actually useful for something. But this is the first time I've ever seen them do their job well. There’s going to be a thorough and organized search of the hotel tomorrow,’ Racksole continued. ‘I’m telling you this to let you know that, as far as you're concerned, the search is really just a formality. You won’t mind the detectives going through your rooms, will you?’

‘Certainly not,’ and Rocco shrugged his shoulders.

‘Definitely not,’ and Rocco shrugged his shoulders.

‘I shall ask you to say nothing about this to anyone,’ said Racksole. ‘The news of Jules’ arrest is quite private to myself. The papers know nothing of it. You comprehend?’

‘I need you to keep this to yourself,’ Racksole said. ‘The news about Jules’ arrest is private to me. The newspapers don’t know anything about it. Do you understand?’

Rocco smiled in his grand manner, and Rocco’s master thereupon went away.

Rocco smiled in his impressive way, and then Rocco’s boss left.

Racksole was very well satisfied with the little conversation. It was perhaps dangerous to tell a series of mere lies to a clever fellow like Rocco, and Racksole wondered how he should ultimately explain them to this great master-chef if his and Nella’s suspicions should be unfounded, and nothing came of them. Nevertheless, Rocco’s manner, a strange elusive something in the man’s eyes, had nearly convinced Racksole that he was somehow implicated in Jules’ schemes—and probably in the death of Reginald Dimmock and the disappearance of Prince Eugen of Posen.

Racksole was really satisfied with their little chat. It might be risky to spin a bunch of lies to someone as sharp as Rocco, and Racksole started to wonder how he would explain everything to this great chef if his and Nella’s suspicions turned out to be wrong and nothing came of it. Still, Rocco’s behavior, along with something strange and elusive in his eyes, almost made Racksole believe he was somehow involved in Jules' plans—and likely in the death of Reginald Dimmock and the disappearance of Prince Eugen of Posen.

That night, or rather about half-past one the next morning, when the last noises of the hotel’s life had died down, Racksole made his way to Room 111 on the second floor. He locked the door on the inside, and proceeded to examine the place, square foot by square foot. Every now and then some creak or other sound startled him, and he listened intently for a few seconds. The bedroom was furnished in the ordinary splendid style of bedrooms at the Grand Babylon Hôtel, and in that respect called for no remark. What most interested Racksole was the flooring. He pulled up the thick Oriental carpet, and peered along every plank, but could discover nothing unusual.

That night, or rather around one-thirty the next morning, after the last sounds of the hotel’s activity had quieted down, Racksole headed to Room 111 on the second floor. He locked the door from the inside and began to inspect the room, checking it inch by inch. Every now and then, a creak or another noise startled him, and he listened closely for a few seconds. The bedroom was furnished in the usual luxurious style of the Grand Babylon Hôtel, which didn’t warrant any comment. What caught Racksole’s attention most was the flooring. He lifted the thick Oriental carpet and examined every plank, but couldn’t find anything unusual.

Then he went to the dressing-room, and finally to the bathroom, both of which opened out of the main room. But in neither of these smaller chambers was he any more successful than in the bedroom itself. Finally he came to the bath, which was enclosed in a panelled casing of polished wood, after the manner of baths. Some baths have a cupboard beneath the taps, with a door at the side, but this one appeared to have none. He tapped the panels, but not a single one of them gave forth that ‘curious hollow sound’ which usually betokens a secret place. Idly he turned the cold-tap of the bath, and the water began to rush in. He turned off the cold-tap and turned on the waste-tap, and as he did so his knee, which was pressing against the panelling, slipped forward. The panelling had given way, and he saw that one large panel was hinged from the inside, and caught with a hasp, also on the inside. A large space within the casing of the end of the bath was thus revealed. Before doing anything else, Racksole tried to repeat the trick with the waste-tap, but he failed; it would not work again, nor could he in any way perceive that there was any connection between the rod of the waste-tap and the hasp of the panel. Racksole could not see into the cavity within the casing, and the electric light was fixed, and could not be moved about like a candle. He felt in his pockets, and fortunately discovered a box of matches. Aided by these, he looked into the cavity, and saw nothing; nothing except a rather large hole at the far end—some three feet from the casing. With some difficulty he squeezed himself through the open panel, and took a half-kneeling, half-sitting posture within. There he struck a match, and it was a most unfortunate thing that in striking, the box being half open, he set fire to all the matches, and was half smothered in the atrocious stink of phosphorus which resulted. One match burned clear on the floor of the cavity, and, rubbing his eyes, Racksole picked it up, and looked down the hole which he had previously descried. It was a hole apparently bottomless, and about eighteen inches square. The curious part about the hole was that a rope-ladder hung down it. When he saw that rope-ladder Racksole smiled the smile of a happy man.

Then he went to the dressing room, and finally to the bathroom, both of which opened off the main room. But in neither of these smaller spaces was he any more successful than in the bedroom itself. Eventually, he got to the bath, which was surrounded by a polished wood casing, typical of baths. Some baths have a cupboard beneath the taps with a side door, but this one didn’t seem to have any. He tapped the panels, but none of them produced that ‘curious hollow sound’ that usually indicates a hidden space. Casually, he turned on the cold tap, and water began to rush in. He turned off the cold tap and opened the waste tap, and as he did, his knee, pressing against the paneling, slipped forward. The paneling gave way, revealing that one large panel was hinged from the inside and secured with a hasp, also on the inside. This opened up a large space within the casing at the end of the bath. Before doing anything else, Racksole tried to repeat the trick with the waste tap, but he couldn’t; it wouldn’t work again, and he couldn’t see any connection between the rod of the waste tap and the hasp of the panel. Racksole couldn’t see into the cavity within the casing, and the electric light was fixed and couldn’t be moved around like a candle. He checked his pockets and luckily found a box of matches. Using these, he looked into the cavity and saw nothing; except for a fairly large hole at the far end—about three feet from the casing. With some effort, he squeezed himself through the open panel and took a half-kneeling, half-sitting position inside. There, he struck a match, and it was unfortunate that, since the box was half open, he ignited all the matches and was half-smothered by the awful smell of phosphorus that resulted. One match burned brightly on the floor of the cavity, and rubbing his eyes, Racksole picked it up and looked down the hole he had seen before. It was a hole that appeared to be bottomless and about eighteen inches square. The interesting part about the hole was that a rope ladder hung down it. When he saw that rope ladder, Racksole smiled the smile of a happy man.

The match went out.

The match extinguished.

Should he make a long journey, perhaps to some distant corner of the hotel, for a fresh box of matches, or should he attempt to descend that rope-ladder in the dark? He decided on the latter course, and he was the more strongly moved thereto as he could now distinguish a faint, a very faint tinge of light at the bottom of the hole.

Should he take a long trip, maybe to some faraway part of the hotel, for a new box of matches, or should he try to climb down that rope ladder in the dark? He chose the second option, and he felt even more compelled to do so since he could now see a faint, very faint glimmer of light at the bottom of the hole.

With infinite care he compressed himself into the well-like hole, and descended the latter. At length he arrived on firm ground, perspiring, but quite safe and quite excited. He saw now that the tinge of light came through a small hole in the wood. He put his eye to the wood, and found that he had a fine view of the State bathroom, and through the door of the State bathroom into the State bedroom. At the massive marble-topped washstand in the State bedroom a man was visible, bending over some object which lay thereon.

With great care, he squeezed himself into the deep hole and climbed down the ladder. Finally, he reached solid ground, sweating but completely safe and excited. He noticed that the light was coming through a small hole in the wood. He pressed his eye against the wood and discovered he had a clear view of the State bathroom, and from there into the State bedroom. At the large marble-topped washstand in the State bedroom, a man was visible, leaning over something that was sitting there.

The man was Rocco!

The guy was Rocco!





Chapter Thirteen IN THE STATE BEDROOM

IT was of course plain to Racksole that the peculiar passageway which he had, at great personal inconvenience, discovered between the bathroom of No. 111 and the State bathroom on the floor below must have been specially designed by some person or persons for the purpose of keeping a nefarious watch upon the occupants of the State suite of apartments. It was a means of communication at once simple and ingenious. At that moment he could not be sure of the precise method employed for it, but he surmised that the casing of the waterpipes had been used as a ‘well’, while space for the pipes themselves had been found in the thickness of the ample brick walls of the Grand Babylon. The eye-hole, through which he now had a view of the bedroom, was a very minute one, and probably would scarcely be noticed from the exterior. One thing he observed concerning it, namely, that it had been made for a man somewhat taller than himself; he was obliged to stand on tiptoe in order to get his eye in the correct position. He remembered that both Jules and Rocco were distinctly above the average height; also that they were both thin men, and could have descended the well with comparative ease. Theodore Racksole, though not stout, was a well-set man with large bones.

It was obvious to Racksole that the strange passageway he had discovered, at great personal inconvenience, between the bathroom of No. 111 and the State bathroom on the floor below must have been created by someone to keep a sneaky watch on the occupants of the State suite. It was a method of communication that was both simple and clever. At that moment, he couldn’t be sure of the exact method used, but he guessed that the casing of the water pipes had been turned into a ‘well,’ while space for the pipes themselves was found in the thick brick walls of the Grand Babylon. The peephole he now used to see into the bedroom was quite small and probably wouldn’t be easily noticed from outside. One thing he did notice was that it had been made for a man a bit taller than him; he had to stand on his tiptoes to get his eye in the right spot. He remembered that both Jules and Rocco were noticeably taller than average and that they were both thin men who could have descended the well with relative ease. Theodore Racksole, while not overweight, was a sturdy man with a large frame.

These things flashed through his mind as he gazed, spellbound, at the mysterious movements of Rocco. The door between the bathroom and the bedroom was wide open, and his own situation was such that his view embraced a considerable portion of the bedroom, including the whole of the immense and gorgeously-upholstered bedstead, but not including the whole of the marble washstand. He could see only half of the washstand, and at intervals Rocco passed out of sight as his lithe hands moved over the object which lay on the marble. At first Theodore Racksole could not decide what this object was, but after a time, as his eyes grew accustomed to the position and the light, he made it out.

These thoughts raced through his mind as he stared, captivated, at Rocco's mysterious movements. The door between the bathroom and the bedroom was wide open, and his position allowed him to see a good part of the bedroom, including the entire massive and beautifully upholstered bed, but not the entire marble washstand. He could only see half of the washstand, and at times Rocco would slip out of view as his nimble hands worked over the item on the marble. At first, Theodore Racksole couldn’t figure out what the object was, but as his eyes adjusted to the angle and the light, he soon recognized it.

It was the body of a man. Or, rather, to be more exact, Racksole could discern the legs of a man on that half of the table which was visible to him. Involuntarily he shuddered, as the conviction forced itself upon him that Rocco had some unconscious human being helpless on that cold marble surface. The legs never moved. Therefore, the hapless creature was either asleep or under the influence of an anaesthetic—or (horrible thought!) dead.

It was the body of a man. Or, to be more precise, Racksole could see the legs of a man on the part of the table he could see. He shuddered involuntarily, realizing that Rocco had some unconscious person lying helpless on that cold marble surface. The legs didn’t move. So, the unfortunate being was either asleep or under the effect of an anesthetic—or (horrible thought!) dead.

Racksole wanted to call out, to stop by some means or other the dreadful midnight activity which was proceeding before his astonished eyes; but fortunately he restrained himself.

Racksole wanted to shout, to somehow stop the terrible midnight activity happening right in front of him; but thankfully, he held himself back.

On the washstand he could see certain strangely-shaped utensils and instruments which Rocco used from time to time. The work seemed to Racksole to continue for interminable hours, and then at last Rocco ceased, gave a sign of satisfaction, whistled several bars from ‘Cavalleria Rusticana’, and came into the bath-room, where he took off his coat, and very quietly washed his hands. As he stood calmly and leisurely wiping those long fingers of his, he was less than four feet from Racksole, and the cooped-up millionaire trembled, holding his breath, lest Rocco should detect his presence behind the woodwork. But nothing happened, and Rocco returned unsuspectingly to the bedroom. Racksole saw him place some sort of white flannel garment over the prone form on the table, and then lift it bodily on to the great bed, where it lay awfully still. The hidden watcher was sure now that it was a corpse upon which Rocco had been exercising his mysterious and sinister functions.

On the washstand, he could see some oddly-shaped tools and instruments that Rocco used from time to time. To Racksole, the work felt like it went on for endless hours, and finally, Rocco stopped, showed a sign of satisfaction, whistled a few bars from ‘Cavalleria Rusticana’, and walked into the bathroom, where he took off his coat and quietly washed his hands. As he stood there calmly and leisurely wiping his long fingers, he was less than four feet away from Racksole, who was frozen with fear, holding his breath, worried that Rocco would discover him behind the woodwork. But nothing happened, and Rocco unsuspectingly returned to the bedroom. Racksole watched as he placed some kind of white flannel garment over the still form on the table and then lifted it onto the large bed, where it lay ominously still. The hidden observer was now certain that it was a corpse on which Rocco had been performing his mysterious and sinister tasks.

But whose corpse? And what functions? Could this be a West End hotel, Racksole’s own hotel, in the very heart of London, the best-policed city in the world? It seemed incredible, impossible; yet so it was. Once more he remembered what Felix Babylon had said to him and realized the truth of the saying anew. The proprietor of a vast and complicated establishment like the Grand Babylon could never know a tithe of the extraordinary and queer occurrences which happened daily under his very nose; the atmosphere of such a caravanserai must necessarily be an atmosphere of mystery and problems apparently inexplicable. Nevertheless, Racksole thought that Fate was carrying things with rather a high hand when she permitted his chef to spend the night hours over a man’s corpse in his State bedroom, this sacred apartment which was supposed to be occupied only by individuals of Royal Blood. Racksole would not have objected to a certain amount of mystery, but he decidedly thought that there was a little too much mystery here for his taste. He thought that even Felix Babylon would have been surprised at this.

But whose body was it? And what was going on? Could this be a West End hotel, Racksole’s own hotel, right in the heart of London, the most secure city in the world? It seemed unbelievable, impossible; yet it was true. He recalled what Felix Babylon had told him and understood its meaning all over again. The owner of a large and complex place like the Grand Babylon could never know even a fraction of the strange and bizarre events that happened every day right under his nose; the vibe of such a bustling hub must naturally be filled with mystery and seemingly unsolvable issues. Still, Racksole felt that Fate was being a bit harsh when she allowed his chef to spend the night with a man’s body in his State bedroom, this sacred space meant only for those of Royal Blood. Racksole wouldn’t have minded a bit of mystery, but he definitely thought there was a bit too much mystery here for his liking. He figured that even Felix Babylon would have been taken aback by this.

The electric chandelier in the centre of the ceiling was not lighted; only the two lights on either side of the washstand were switched on, and these did not sufficiently illuminate the features of the man on the bed to enable Racksole to see them clearly. In vain the millionaire strained his eyes; he could only make out that the corpse was probably that of a young man. Just as he was wondering what would be the best course of action to pursue, he saw Rocco with a square-shaped black box in his hand. Then the chef switched off the two electric lights, and the State bedroom was in darkness. In that swift darkness Racksole heard Rocco spring on to the bed. Another half-dozen moments of suspense, and there was a blinding flash of white, which endured for several seconds, and showed Rocco standing like an evil spirit over the corpse, the black box in one hand and a burning piece of aluminium wire in the other. The aluminium wire burnt out, and darkness followed blacker than before.

The electric chandelier in the center of the ceiling was off; only the two lights next to the washstand were on, and they didn't provide enough light to clearly see the features of the man on the bed. The millionaire strained his eyes in vain; he could only tell that the corpse was likely that of a young man. Just as he was considering what to do next, he noticed Rocco holding a square black box. Then the chef turned off the two electric lights, plunging the State bedroom into darkness. In that quick darkness, Racksole heard Rocco jump onto the bed. After a few tense moments, there was a blinding flash of white light that lasted several seconds, revealing Rocco standing like an evil spirit over the corpse, with the black box in one hand and a burning piece of aluminum wire in the other. The aluminum wire burned out, and darkness returned, even deeper than before.

Rocco had photographed the corpse by flashlight.

Rocco had taken a picture of the body using a flashlight.

But the dazzling flare which had disclosed the features of the dead man to the insensible lens of the camera had disclosed them also to Theodore Racksole. The dead man was Reginald Dimmock!

But the bright flash that revealed the dead man's features to the unfeeling camera lens also exposed them to Theodore Racksole. The dead man was Reginald Dimmock!

Stung into action by this discovery, Racksole tried to find the exit from his place of concealment. He felt sure that there existed some way out into the State bathroom, but he sought for it fruitlessly, groping with both hands and feet. Then he decided that he must ascend the rope-ladder, make haste for the first-floor corridor, and intercept Rocco when he left the State apartments. It was a painful and difficult business to ascend that thin and yielding ladder in such a confined space, but Racksole was managing it very nicely, and had nearly reached the top, when, by some untoward freak of chance, the ladder broke above his weight, and he slipped ignominiously down to the bottom of the wooden tube. Smothering an excusable curse, Racksole crouched, baffled. Then he saw that the force of his fall had somehow opened a trap-door at his feet. He squeezed through, pushed open another tiny door, and in another second stood in the State bathroom. He was dishevelled, perspiring, rather bewildered; but he was there. In the next second he had resumed absolute command of all his faculties.

Stirred into action by this discovery, Racksole tried to find the exit from his hiding spot. He was sure there was a way out to the State bathroom, but he searched for it in vain, feeling around with both hands and feet. Then he decided he had to climb the rope ladder, hurry to the first-floor corridor, and intercept Rocco when he left the State apartments. It was a painful and tricky task to climb that thin, flexible ladder in such a cramped space, but Racksole was managing it well and had almost reached the top when, by some unfortunate twist of fate, the ladder broke under his weight, and he slipped disgracefully back to the bottom of the wooden shaft. Holding back a justified curse, Racksole crouched in frustration. Then he noticed that the force of his fall had somehow opened a trapdoor at his feet. He squeezed through, pushed open another small door, and in a moment, he stood in the State bathroom. He was disheveled, sweating, and a bit confused, but he was there. In the next moment, he regained complete control of all his faculties.

Strange to say, he had moved so quietly that Rocco had apparently not heard him. He stepped noiselessly to the door between the bathroom and the bedroom, and stood there in silence. Rocco had switched on again the lights over the washstand and was busy with his utensils.

Strangely enough, he had moved so quietly that Rocco seemingly hadn't heard him. He walked silently to the door between the bathroom and the bedroom and paused there in silence. Rocco had turned the lights back on over the washstand and was busy with his tools.

Racksole deliberately coughed.

Racksole intentionally coughed.





Chapter Fourteen ROCCO ANSWERS SOME QUESTIONS

ROCCO turned round with the swiftness of a startled tiger, and gave Theodore Racksole one long piercing glance.

ROCCO turned around as swiftly as a startled tiger and gave Theodore Racksole a long, intense look.

‘D—n!’ said Rocco, with as pure an Anglo-Saxon accent and intonation as Racksole himself could have accomplished.

‘Damn!’ said Rocco, with an accent and tone so distinctly Anglo-Saxon that even Racksole himself wouldn’t have done it better.

The most extraordinary thing about the situation was that at this juncture Theodore Racksole did not know what to say. He was so dumbfounded by the affair, and especially by Rocco’s absolute and sublime calm, that both speech and thought failed him.

The most extraordinary thing about the situation was that at this point Theodore Racksole didn’t know what to say. He was so shocked by what was happening, especially by Rocco’s complete and effortless calm, that both his speech and thoughts deserted him.

‘I give in,’ said Rocco. ‘From the moment you entered this cursed hotel I was afraid of you. I told Jules I was afraid of you. I knew there would be trouble with a man of your kidney, and I was right; confound it! I tell you I give in. I know when I’m beaten. I’ve got no revolver and no weapons of any kind. I surrender. Do what you like.’

‘I give up,’ said Rocco. ‘From the moment you walked into this cursed hotel, I was scared of you. I told Jules I was scared of you. I knew there would be trouble with a guy like you, and I was right; damn it! I’m telling you, I give up. I know when I’ve been beaten. I’ve got no gun and no weapons at all. I surrender. Do whatever you want.’

And with that Rocco sat down on a chair. It was magnificently done. Only a truly great man could have done it. Rocco actually kept his dignity.

And with that, Rocco sat down in a chair. It was done magnificently. Only a truly great man could have achieved it. Rocco actually maintained his dignity.

For answer, Racksole walked slowly into the vast apartment, seized a chair, and, dragging it up to Rocco’s chair, sat down opposite to him. Thus they faced each other, their knees almost touching, both in evening dress. On Rocco’s right hand was the bed, with the corpse of Reginald Dimmock. On Racksole’s right hand, and a little behind him, was the marble washstand, still littered with Rocco’s implements. The electric light shone on Rocco’s left cheek, leaving the other side of his face in shadow. Racksole tapped him on the knee twice.

For an answer, Racksole walked slowly into the large apartment, grabbed a chair, and dragged it over to Rocco’s chair, sitting down across from him. They faced each other, their knees almost touching, both in evening attire. On Rocco’s right was the bed, with Reginald Dimmock’s corpse. On Racksole’s right, slightly behind him, was the marble washstand, still cluttered with Rocco’s tools. The electric light illuminated Rocco’s left cheek, leaving the other side of his face in shadow. Racksole tapped him on the knee twice.

‘So you’re another Englishman masquerading as a foreigner in my hotel,’

‘So you’re just another Englishman pretending to be a foreigner in my hotel,’

Racksole remarked, by way of commencing the interrogation.

Racksole began the questioning.

‘I’m not,’ answered Rocco quietly. ‘I’m a citizen of the United States.’

‘I’m not,’ Rocco replied softly. ‘I’m a citizen of the United States.’

‘The deuce you are!’ Racksole exclaimed.

"No way!" Racksole exclaimed.

‘Yes, I was born at West Orange, New Jersey, New York State. I call myself an Italian because it was in Italy that I first made a name as a chef—at Rome. It is better for a great chef like me to be a foreigner. Imagine a great chef named Elihu P. Rucker. You can’t imagine it. I changed my nationality for the same reason that my friend and colleague, Jules, otherwise Mr Jackson, changed his.’

‘Yes, I was born in West Orange, New Jersey, New York State. I consider myself Italian because it was in Italy where I first gained recognition as a chef—in Rome. It’s better for a great chef like me to be a foreigner. Can you picture a great chef named Elihu P. Rucker? You can't. I changed my nationality for the same reason that my friend and colleague, Jules, who is also known as Mr. Jackson, did.’

‘So Jules is your friend and colleague, is he?’

‘So Jules is your friend and coworker, right?’

‘He was, but from this moment he is no longer. I began to disapprove of his methods no less than a week ago, and my disapproval will now take active form.’

‘He was, but from now on he isn’t. I started to disagree with his methods at least a week ago, and my disapproval will now be expressed more strongly.’

‘Will it?’ said Racksole. ‘I calculate it just won’t, Mr Elihu P. Rucker, citizen of the United States. Before you are very much older you’ll be in the kind hands of the police, and your activities, in no matter what direction, will come to an abrupt conclusion.’

‘Will it?’ Racksole replied. ‘I think it definitely won’t, Mr. Elihu P. Rucker, citizen of the United States. Before too long, you’ll find yourself in the care of the police, and whatever you’re up to, no matter what direction it’s heading, will come to a sudden end.’

‘It is possible,’ sighed Rocco.

"It’s possible," sighed Rocco.

‘In the meantime, I’ll ask you one or two questions for my own private satisfaction. You’ve acknowledged that the game is up, and you may as well answer them with as much candour as you feel yourself capable of. See?’

‘In the meantime, I’ll ask you a question or two for my own satisfaction. You’ve admitted that the game's over, so you might as well answer them as honestly as you can. Got it?’

‘I see,’ replied Rocco calmly, ‘but I guess I can’t answer all questions.

‘I see,’ replied Rocco calmly, ‘but I guess I can’t answer all your questions.

I’ll do what I can.’

I’ll do my best.

‘Well,’ said Racksole, clearing his throat, ‘what’s the scheme all about? Tell me in a word.’

‘Well,’ said Racksole, clearing his throat, ‘what’s the plan all about? Just tell me in one word.’

‘Not in a thousand words. It isn’t my secret, you know.’

‘Not in a thousand words. It’s not my secret, you know.’

‘Why was poor little Dimmock poisoned?’ The millionaire’s voice softened as he looked for an instant at the corpse of the unfortunate young man.

‘Why was poor little Dimmock poisoned?’ The millionaire’s voice gentled as he glanced briefly at the body of the unfortunate young man.

‘I don’t know,’ said Rocco. ‘I don’t mind informing you that I objected to that part of the business. I wasn’t made aware of it till after it was done, and then I tell you it got my dander up considerable.’

"I don’t know," Rocco said. "I don’t mind letting you know that I had an issue with that part of the business. I wasn’t informed about it until after it was done, and I can tell you it really upset me."

‘You mean to say you don’t know why Dimmock was done to death?’

‘Are you saying you don’t know why Dimmock was killed?’

‘I mean to say I couldn’t see the sense of it. Of course he—er—died, because he sort of cried off the scheme, having previously taken a share of it. I don’t mind saying that much, because you probably guessed it for yourself. But I solemnly state that I have a conscientious objection to murder.’

‘I mean to say I couldn’t see the point of it. Of course he—uh—died because he backed out of the plan after originally being a part of it. I don’t mind admitting that much because you probably figured it out yourself. But I honestly declare that I have a strong objection to murder.’

‘Then it was murder?’

"Was it murder then?"

‘It was a kind of murder,’ Rocco admitted. ‘Who did it?’

‘It was a form of murder,’ Rocco admitted. ‘Who did it?’

‘Unfair question,’ said Rocco.

"That's an unfair question," Rocco said.

‘Who else is in this precious scheme besides Jules and yourself?’

‘Who else is part of this valuable plan besides Jules and you?’

‘Don’t know, on my honour.’

"Not sure, I swear."

‘Well, then, tell me this. What have you been doing to Dimmock’s body?’

‘Well, then, tell me this. What have you been doing to Dimmock’s body?’

‘How long were you in that bathroom?’ Rocco parried with sublime impudence.

‘How long were you in that bathroom?’ Rocco replied with perfect cheekiness.

‘Don’t question me, Mr Rucker,’ said Theodore Racksole. ‘I feel very much inclined to break your back across my knee. Therefore I advise you not to irritate me. What have you been doing to Dimmock’s body?’

‘Don’t question me, Mr. Rucker,’ Theodore Racksole said. ‘I’m really tempted to break your back over my knee. So I suggest you don’t provoke me. What have you done to Dimmock’s body?’

‘I’ve been embalming it.’

"I've been preserving it."

‘Em—balming it.’

‘Embalming it.’

‘Certainly; Richardson’s system of arterial fluid injection, as improved by myself. You weren’t aware that I included the art of embalming among my accomplishments. Nevertheless, it is so.’

‘Sure; Richardson’s method of injecting arterial fluid, which I have enhanced. You didn’t know that embalming is one of my skills. But it is.’

‘But why?’ asked Racksole, more mystified than ever. ‘Why should you trouble to embalm the poor chap’s corpse?’

‘But why?’ Racksole asked, even more confused than before. ‘Why would you bother to embalm the poor guy’s body?’

‘Can’t you see? Doesn’t it strike you? That corpse has to be taken care of.

‘Can’t you see? Doesn’t it make an impression on you? That body needs to be dealt with.

It contains, or rather, it did contain, very serious evidence against some person or persons unknown to the police. It may be necessary to move it about from place to place. A corpse can’t be hidden for long; a corpse betrays itself. One couldn’t throw it in the Thames, for it would have been found inside twelve hours. One couldn’t bury it—it wasn’t safe. The only thing was to keep it handy and movable, ready for emergencies. I needn’t inform you that, without embalming, you can’t keep a corpse handy and movable for more than four or five days. It’s the kind of thing that won’t keep. And so it was suggested that I should embalm it, and I did. Mind you, I still objected to the murder, but I couldn’t go back on a colleague, you understand. You do understand that, don’t you? Well, here you are, and here it is, and that’s all.’

It contains, or rather, it did contain, very serious evidence against some person or persons unknown to the police. It might be necessary to move it around from place to place. A corpse can’t be hidden for long; a corpse gives itself away. You couldn’t throw it in the Thames, because it would have been found within twelve hours. You couldn’t bury it—it wasn’t safe. The only option was to keep it close and movable, ready for emergencies. I don’t need to tell you that, without embalming, you can’t keep a corpse handy and movable for more than four or five days. It’s the kind of thing that doesn’t last. So, it was suggested that I should embalm it, and I did. I still objected to the murder, but I couldn’t go back on a colleague, you know? You understand that, don’t you? Well, here you are, and here it is, and that’s all.

Rocco leaned back in his chair as though he had said everything that ought to be said. He closed his eyes to indicate that so far as he was concerned the conversation was also closed. Theodore Racksole stood up.

Rocco leaned back in his chair as if he had said everything that needed to be said. He closed his eyes to signal that, as far as he was concerned, the conversation was over. Theodore Racksole stood up.

‘I hope,’ said Rocco, suddenly opening his eyes, ‘I hope you’ll call in the police without any delay. It’s getting late, and I don’t like going without my night’s rest.’

‘I hope,’ said Rocco, suddenly opening his eyes, ‘I hope you’ll call the police right away. It’s getting late, and I don’t like going without my night’s sleep.’

‘Where do you suppose you’ll get a night’s rest?’ Racksole asked.

‘Where do you think you’ll get a good night’s sleep?’ Racksole asked.

‘In the cells, of course. Haven’t I told you I know when I’m beaten. I’m not so blind as not to be able to see that there’s at any rate a prima facie case against me. I expect I shall get off with a year or two’s imprisonment as accessory after the fact—I think that’s what they call it. Anyhow, I shall be in a position to prove that I am not implicated in the murder of this unfortunate nincompoop.’ He pointed, with a strange, scornful gesture of his elbow, to the bed. ‘And now, shall we go? Everyone is asleep, but there will be a policeman within call of the watchman in the portico. I am at your service. Let us go down together, Mr Racksole. I give you my word to go quietly.’

‘In the cells, of course. Haven’t I told you I know when I’m beaten? I’m not so blind that I can’t see there's at least a clear case against me. I expect I’ll get off with a year or two in prison as an accessory after the fact—I think that’s what they call it. Anyway, I’ll be able to prove that I’m not involved in the murder of this unfortunate fool.’ He pointed, with a strange, scornful gesture of his elbow, to the bed. ‘And now, shall we go? Everyone is asleep, but there will be a policeman within reach of the watchman in the lobby. I’m at your service. Let’s go down together, Mr. Racksole. I promise to go quietly.’

‘Stay a moment,’ said Theodore Racksole curtly; ‘there is no hurry. It won’t do you any harm to forego another hour’s sleep, especially as you will have no work to do to-morrow. I have one or two more questions to put to you.’

‘Hold on a sec,’ said Theodore Racksole sharply; ‘there's no rush. It won’t hurt to skip another hour of sleep, especially since you won't have any work tomorrow. I have a couple more questions to ask you.’

‘Well?’ Rocco murmured, with an air of tired resignation, as if to say, ‘What must be must be.’

‘Well?’ Rocco murmured, with a sense of weary acceptance, as if to say, ‘What has to happen, will happen.’

‘Where has Dimmock’s corpse been during the last three or four days, since he—died?’

‘Where has Dimmock’s body been for the last three or four days since he—died?’

‘Oh!’ answered Rocco, apparently surprised at the simplicity of the question. ‘It’s been in my room, and one night it was on the roof; once it went out of the hotel as luggage, but it came back the next day as a case of Demerara sugar. I forget where else it has been, but it’s been kept perfectly safe and treated with every consideration.’

‘Oh!’ Rocco replied, seemingly surprised by how simple the question was. ‘It’s been in my room, and one night it was on the roof; once, it left the hotel as luggage, but it came back the next day as a case of Demerara sugar. I can’t remember where else it has been, but it’s been kept completely safe and treated with the utmost care.’

‘And who contrived all these manoeuvres?’ asked Racksole as calmly as he could.

‘And who came up with all these plans?’ asked Racksole as calmly as he could.

‘I did. That is to say, I invented them and I saw that they were carried out. You see, the suspicions of your police obliged me to be particularly spry.’

‘I did. I mean, I created them and I made sure they were executed. You see, your police's suspicions forced me to be especially quick on my feet.’

‘And who carried them out?’

"Who did it?"

‘Ah! that would be telling tales. But I don’t mind assuring you that my accomplices were innocent accomplices. It is absurdly easy for a man like me to impose on underlings—absurdly easy.’

‘Ah! that would be revealing too much. But I can assure you that my accomplices were innocent. It’s ridiculously easy for someone like me to take advantage of subordinates—ridiculously easy.’

‘What did you intend to do with the corpse ultimately?’ Racksole pursued his inquiry with immovable countenance.

‘What did you plan to do with the body in the end?’ Racksole continued his questioning with a steady expression.

‘Who knows?’ said Rocco, twisting his beautiful moustache. ‘That would have depended on several things—on your police, for instance. But probably in the end we should have restored this mortal clay’—again he jerked his elbow—‘to the man’s sorrowing relatives.’

‘Who knows?’ Rocco said, twisting his beautiful mustache. ‘That would have depended on a few things—like your police, for example. But in the end, we probably would have returned this mortal remains’—he gestured again with his elbow—‘to the man's grieving relatives.’

‘Do you know who the relatives are?’

‘Do you know who the relatives are?’

‘Certainly. Don’t you? If you don’t I need only hint that Dimmock had a Prince for his father.’

‘Of course. Don't you? If you don't, I just have to suggest that Dimmock had a prince for a father.’

‘It seems to me,’ said Racksole, with cold sarcasm, ‘that you behaved rather clumsily in choosing this bedroom as the scene of your operations.’

‘It seems to me,’ said Racksole, with cold sarcasm, ‘that you acted pretty clumsily by picking this bedroom as the place for your operations.’

‘Not at all,’ said Rocco. ‘There was no other apartment so suitable in the whole hotel. Who would have guessed that anything was going on here? It was the very place for me.’

‘Not at all,’ Rocco said. ‘There wasn’t another apartment in the whole hotel that was as suitable. Who would have thought anything was happening here? It was the perfect spot for me.’

‘I guessed,’ said Racksole succinctly.

"I figured," Racksole said briefly.

‘Yes, you guessed, Mr Racksole. But I had not counted on you. You are the only smart man in the business. You are an American citizen, and I hadn’t reckoned to have to deal with that class of person.’

‘Yes, you got it, Mr. Racksole. But I didn't expect you. You're the only sharp guy in the business. You're an American citizen, and I hadn't planned on having to deal with that type of person.’

‘Apparently I frightened you this afternoon?’

‘It seems I scared you this afternoon?’

‘Not in the least.’

'Not at all.'

‘You were not afraid of a search?’

‘You weren’t afraid of a search?’

‘I knew that no search was intended. I knew that you were trying to frighten me. You must really credit me with a little sagacity and insight, Mr Racksole. Immediately you began to talk to me in the kitchen this afternoon I felt you were on the track. But I was not frightened. I merely decided that there was no time to be lost—that I must act quickly. I did act quickly, but, it seems, not quickly enough. I grant that your rapidity exceeded mine. Let us go downstairs, I beg.’

‘I knew that you weren't really searching. I could tell you were just trying to scare me. You must think I'm a bit clever, Mr. Racksole. As soon as you started talking to me in the kitchen this afternoon, I realized you were onto something. But I wasn't scared. I just decided that I needed to move fast—that I had to act quickly. I did act quickly, but apparently, it wasn't quick enough. I'll admit you were faster than I was. Let’s go downstairs, please.’

Rocco rose and moved towards the door. With an instinctive action Racksole rushed forward and seized him by the shoulder.

Rocco got up and walked toward the door. Without thinking, Racksole hurried forward and grabbed him by the shoulder.

‘No tricks!’ said Racksole. ‘You’re in my custody and don’t forget it.’

‘No tricks!’ Racksole said. ‘You’re in my custody, so don’t forget it.’

Rocco turned on his employer a look of gentle, dignified scorn. ‘Have I not informed you,’ he said, ‘that I have the intention of going quietly?’

Rocco gave his employer a look of calm, dignified disdain. “Haven’t I told you,” he said, “that I plan to leave quietly?”

Racksole felt almost ashamed for the moment. It flashed across him that a man can be great, even in crime.

Racksole felt a bit ashamed for a moment. It crossed his mind that a man can be impressive, even when he's committing a crime.

‘What an ineffable fool you were,’ said Racksole, stopping him at the threshold, ‘with your talents, your unique talents, to get yourself mixed up in an affair of this kind. You are ruined. And, by Jove! you were a great man in your own line.’

‘What a complete idiot you were,’ Racksole said, stopping him at the door, ‘with your talents, your unique talents, to get yourself involved in something like this. You’re finished. And, by God! you were a great man in your own field.’

‘Mr Racksole,’ said Rocco very quickly, ‘that is the truest word you have spoken this night. I was a great man in my own line. And I am an ineffable fool. Alas!’ He brought his long arms to his sides with a thud.

‘Mr. Racksole,’ Rocco said quickly, ‘that’s the most truthful thing you’ve said tonight. I was a big deal in my field. And I’m an absolute fool. Alas!’ He dropped his long arms to his sides with a thud.

‘Why did you do it?’

'Why did you do that?'

‘I was fascinated—fascinated by Jules. He, too, is a great man. We had great opportunities, here in the Grand Babylon. It was a great game. It was worth the candle. The prizes were enormous. You would admit these things if you knew the facts. Perhaps some day you will know them, for you are a fairly clever person at getting to the root of a matter. Yes, I was blinded, hypnotized.’

‘I was captivated—captivated by Jules. He’s a remarkable man, too. We had amazing opportunities here in the Grand Babylon. It was an incredible game. It was worth it. The rewards were massive. You would agree with this if you understood the details. Maybe one day you will know them, because you have a knack for uncovering the truth. Yes, I was overwhelmed, enchanted.’

‘And now you are ruined.’

"And now you're finished."

‘Not ruined, not ruined. Afterwards, in a few years, I shall come up again.

‘Not ruined, not ruined. Later, in a few years, I’ll rise again.

A man of genius like me is never ruined till he is dead. Genius is always forgiven. I shall be forgiven. Suppose I am sent to prison. When I emerge I shall be no gaol-bird. I shall be Rocco—the great Rocco. And half the hotels in Europe will invite me to join them.’

A genius like me is never finished until he dies. Genius always gets a pass. I’ll be forgiven. Let’s say I end up in prison. When I get out, I won’t be some ex-con. I’ll be Rocco—the great Rocco. And half of the hotels in Europe will be eager to have me.

‘Let me tell you, as man to man, that you have achieved your own degradation. There is no excuse.’

‘Let me be clear, man to man, you have brought this on yourself. There’s no excuse.’

‘I know it,’ said Rocco. ‘Let us go.’

‘I know,’ Rocco said. ‘Let’s go.’

Racksole was distinctly and notably impressed by this man—by this master spirit to whom he was to have paid a salary at the rate of three thousand pounds a year. He even felt sorry for him. And so, side by side, the captor and the captured, they passed into the vast deserted corridor of the hotel.

Racksole was clearly and significantly impressed by this man—by this brilliant individual to whom he was supposed to pay a salary of three thousand pounds a year. He even felt sympathy for him. So, side by side, the captor and the captured, they walked into the large empty corridor of the hotel.

Rocco stopped at the grating of the first lift.

Rocco stopped at the grate of the first elevator.

‘It will be locked,’ said Racksole. ‘We must use the stairs to-night.’

‘It will be locked,’ Racksole said. ‘We need to use the stairs tonight.’

‘But I have a key. I always carry one,’ said Rocco, and he pulled one out of his pocket, and, unfastening the iron screen, pushed it open. Racksole smiled at his readiness and aplomb.

‘But I have a key. I always carry one,’ said Rocco as he took it out of his pocket and unlocked the iron screen, pushing it open. Racksole smiled at his confidence and composure.

‘After you,’ said Rocco, bowing in his finest manner, and Racksole stepped into the lift.

‘After you,’ said Rocco, bowing in his best style, and Racksole stepped into the elevator.

With the swiftness of lighting Rocco pushed forward the iron screen, which locked itself automatically. Theodore Racksole was hopelessly a prisoner within the lift, while Rocco stood free in the corridor.

With lightning speed, Rocco pushed the iron screen, which locked itself automatically. Theodore Racksole was trapped in the lift, while Rocco was free in the corridor.

‘Good-bye, Mr Racksole,’ he remarked suavely, bowing again, lower than before. ‘Good-bye: I hate to take a mean advantage of you in this fashion, but really you must allow that you have been very simple. You are a clever man, as I have already said, up to a certain point. It is past that point that my own cleverness comes in. Again, good-bye. After all, I shall have no rest to-night, but perhaps even that will be better that sleeping in a police cell. If you make a great noise you may wake someone and ultimately get released from this lift. But I advise you to compose yourself, and wait till morning. It will be more dignified. For the third time, good-bye.’

‘Goodbye, Mr. Racksole,’ he said smoothly, bowing lower than before. ‘Goodbye: I really hate to take unfair advantage of you like this, but you have to admit that you’ve been quite naive. You’re a smart guy, as I’ve mentioned, up to a certain point. That’s where my own cleverness kicks in. Anyway, goodbye. I won’t get any rest tonight, but even that seems better than sleeping in a police cell. If you make a lot of noise, you might wake someone and eventually get freed from this elevator. But I recommend you settle down and wait until morning. It will be more dignified. For the third time, goodbye.’

And with that Rocco, without hastening, walked down the corridor and so out of sight.

And with that, Rocco casually walked down the hallway and out of sight.

Racksole said never a word. He was too disgusted with himself to speak. He clenched his fists, and put his teeth together, and held his breath. In the silence he could hear the dwindling sound of Rocco’s footsteps on the thick carpet.

Racksole didn't say a word. He was too disgusted with himself to speak. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and held his breath. In the silence, he could hear Rocco's footsteps fading away on the thick carpet.

It was the greatest blow of Racksole’s life.

It was the biggest shock of Racksole’s life.

The next morning the high-born guests of the Grand Babylon were aroused by a rumour that by some accident the millionaire proprietor of the hotel had remained all night locked up in the lift. It was also stated that Rocco had quarrelled with his new master and incontinently left the place. A duchess said that Rocco’s departure would mean the ruin of the hotel, whereupon her husband advised her not to talk nonsense.

The next morning, the wealthy guests at the Grand Babylon were awakened by a rumor that, by some accident, the millionaire owner of the hotel had spent the entire night trapped in the elevator. It was also reported that Rocco had argued with his new boss and had quickly left the place. A duchess said that Rocco's departure would spell disaster for the hotel, to which her husband suggested she stop saying silly things.

As for Racksole, he sent a message for the detective in charge of the Dimmock affair, and bravely told him the happenings of the previous night.

As for Racksole, he sent a message to the detective handling the Dimmock case and confidently recounted the events of the previous night.

The narration was a decided ordeal to a man of Racksole’s temperament.

The storytelling was definitely a struggle for someone like Racksole.

‘A strange story!’ commented Detective Marshall, and he could not avoid a smile. ‘The climax was unfortunate, but you have certainly got some valuable facts.’

‘What a strange story!’ Detective Marshall remarked, unable to hide a smile. ‘The ending was unlucky, but you definitely uncovered some important details.’

Racksole said nothing.

Racksole remained silent.

‘I myself have a clue,’ added the detective. ‘When your message arrived I was just coming up to see you. I want you to accompany me to a certain spot not far from here. Will you come, now, at once?’

‘I have a lead,’ the detective added. ‘When your message came in, I was just on my way to see you. I need you to come with me to a specific location not far from here. Will you come with me right now?’

‘With pleasure,’ said Racksole.

“Sure thing,” said Racksole.

At that moment a page entered with a telegram. Racksole opened it read:

At that moment, a messenger came in with a telegram. Racksole opened it and read:

‘Please come instantly. Nella. Hôtel Wellington, Ostend.’

‘Please come right away. Nella. Hôtel Wellington, Ostend.’

He looked at his watch.

He checked his watch.

‘I can’t come,’ he said to the detective. I’m going to Ostend.’

‘I can’t come,’ he said to the detective. ‘I’m heading to Ostend.’

‘To Ostend?’

"Going to Ostend?"

‘Yes, now.’

"Yes, now."

‘But really, Mr Racksole,’ protested the detective. ‘My business is urgent.’

‘But really, Mr. Racksole,’ the detective insisted. ‘I have urgent matters to attend to.’

‘So’s mine,’ said Racksole.

“Same here,” said Racksole.

In ten minutes he was on his way to Victoria Station.

In ten minutes, he was headed to Victoria Station.





Chapter Fifteen END OF THE YACHT ADVENTURE

WE must now return to Nella Racksole and Prince Aribert of Posen on board the yacht without a name. The Prince’s first business was to make Jules, otherwise Mr Tom Jackson, perfectly secure by means of several pieces of rope. Although Mr Jackson had been stunned into a complete unconsciousness, and there was a contused wound under his ear, no one could say how soon he might not come to himself and get very violent. So the Prince, having tied his arms and legs, made him fast to a stanchion.

We must now return to Nella Racksole and Prince Aribert of Posen on board the yacht without a name. The Prince’s first task was to securely tie up Jules, also known as Mr. Tom Jackson, using several pieces of rope. Even though Mr. Jackson had been knocked out and had a bruise under his ear, no one could predict how soon he might regain consciousness and become aggressive. So, the Prince tied his arms and legs and secured him to a stanchion.

‘I hope he won’t die,’ said Nella. ‘He looks very white.’

‘I hope he won’t die,’ said Nella. ‘He looks really pale.’

‘The Mr Jacksons of this world,’ said Prince Aribert sententiously, ‘never die till they are hung. By the way, I wonder how it is that no one has interfered with us. Perhaps they are discreetly afraid of my revolver—of your revolver, I mean.’

‘The Mr. Jacksons of this world,’ said Prince Aribert seriously, ‘never die until they’re hanged. By the way, I wonder why no one has intervened with us. Maybe they’re quietly afraid of my revolver—your revolver, I mean.’

Both he and Nella glanced up at the imperturbable steersman, who kept the yacht’s head straight out to sea. By this time they were about a couple of miles from the Belgian shore.

Both he and Nella looked up at the calm steersman, who maintained the yacht's course straight out to sea. By this point, they were about two miles from the Belgian shore.

Addressing him in French, the Prince ordered the sailor to put the yacht about, and make again for Ostend Harbour, but the fellow took no notice whatever of the summons. The Prince raised the revolver, with the idea of frightening the steersman, and then the man began to talk rapidly in a mixture of French and Flemish. He said that he had received Jules’ strict orders not to interfere in any way, no matter what might happen on the deck of the yacht. He was the captain of the yacht, and he had to make for a certain English port, the name of which he could not divulge: he was to keep the vessel at full steam ahead under any and all circumstances. He seemed to be a very big, a very strong, and a very determined man, and the Prince was at a loss what course of action to pursue. He asked several more questions, but the only effect of them was to render the man taciturn and ill-humoured.

Addressing him in French, the Prince ordered the sailor to turn the yacht around and head back to Ostend Harbour, but the man completely ignored the command. The Prince raised the revolver, hoping to scare the helmsman, and then the man started speaking quickly in a mix of French and Flemish. He said he had received strict orders from Jules not to interfere in any way, no matter what happened on the yacht's deck. He claimed to be the captain of the yacht and had to head for a specific English port, the name of which he couldn't reveal: he was to keep the vessel going at full speed under all circumstances. He appeared to be a very large, strong, and determined man, leaving the Prince unsure of what to do next. He asked several more questions, but all it did was make the man become silent and irritable.

In vain Prince Aribert explained that Miss Nella Racksole, daughter of millionaire Racksole, had been abducted by Mr Tom Jackson; in vain he flourished the revolver threateningly; the surly but courageous captain said merely that that had nothing to do with him; he had instructions, and he should carry them out. He sarcastically begged to remind his interlocutor that he was the captain of the yacht.

In vain, Prince Aribert explained that Miss Nella Racksole, daughter of millionaire Racksole, had been kidnapped by Mr. Tom Jackson; in vain he waved the revolver threateningly; the grumpy but brave captain simply said that didn’t concern him; he had orders, and he was going to follow them. He sarcastically reminded his conversation partner that he was the captain of the yacht.

‘It won’t do to shoot him, I suppose,’ said the Prince to Nella. ‘I might bore a hole into his leg, or something of that kind.’

‘I guess shooting him isn’t an option,’ the Prince said to Nella. ‘I might just end up putting a hole in his leg or something like that.’

‘It’s rather risky, and rather hard on the poor captain, with his extraordinary sense of duty,’ said Nella. ‘And, besides, the whole crew might turn on us. No, we must think of something else.’

‘It’s pretty risky, and really tough on the poor captain, with his strong sense of duty,’ said Nella. ‘Plus, the whole crew could turn against us. No, we need to come up with another plan.’

‘I wonder where the crew is,’ said the Prince.

"I wonder where the crew is," said the Prince.

Just then Mr Jackson, prone and bound on the deck, showed signs of recovering from his swoon. His eyes opened, and he gazed vacantly around. At length he caught sight of the Prince, who approached him with the revolver well in view.

Just then, Mr. Jackson, lying face down and tied up on the deck, started to come to from his faint. His eyes opened, and he looked around blankly. Eventually, he noticed the Prince, who was walking towards him with the revolver clearly visible.

‘It’s you, is it?’ he murmured faintly. ‘What are you doing on board? Who’s tied me up like this?’

‘Is that you?’ he whispered softly. ‘What are you doing on board? Who tied me up like this?’

‘See here!’ replied the Prince, ‘I don’t want to have any arguments, but this yacht must return to Ostend at once, where you will be given up to the authorities.’

‘Listen here!’ replied the Prince, ‘I don’t want to argue, but this yacht needs to head back to Ostend right away, where you’ll be handed over to the authorities.’

‘Really!’ snarled Mr Tom Jackson. ‘Shall I!’ Then he called out in French to the man at the wheel, ‘Hi André! let these two be put off in the dinghy.’

‘Really!’ growled Mr. Tom Jackson. ‘Should I!’ Then he shouted in French to the man at the wheel, ‘Hey André! Get these two off in the dinghy.’

It was a peculiar situation. Certain of nothing but the possession of Nella’s revolver, the Prince scarcely knew whether to carry the argument further, and with stronger measures, or to accept the situation with as much dignity as the circumstances would permit.

It was a strange situation. Certain of nothing but having Nella’s revolver, the Prince wasn't sure whether to push the argument further with more force or to handle the situation with as much dignity as possible given the circumstances.

‘Let us take the dinghy,’ said Nella; ‘we can row ashore in an hour.’

‘Let’s take the dinghy,’ said Nella; ‘we can row to shore in an hour.’

He felt that she was right. To leave the yacht in such a manner seemed somewhat ignominious, and it certainly involved the escape of that profound villain, Mr Thomas Jackson. But what else could be done? The Prince and Nella constituted one party on the vessel; they knew their own strength, but they did not know the strength of their opponents. They held the hostile ringleader bound and captive, but this man had proved himself capable of giving orders, and even to gag him would not help them if the captain of the yacht persisted in his obstinate course. Moreover, there was a distinct objection to promiscuous shooting. The Prince felt that there was no knowing how promiscuous shooting might end.

He believed she was right. Leaving the yacht like this felt a bit shameful, and it definitely meant letting that deeply untrustworthy guy, Mr. Thomas Jackson, get away. But what else could they do? The Prince and Nella were one group on the boat; they understood their own capabilities, but they had no idea about the strength of their enemies. They had the main antagonist tied up and captive, but this guy had shown he could still give orders, and even if they gagged him, it wouldn’t matter if the yacht's captain kept being stubborn. Also, there was a clear issue with shooting randomly. The Prince felt that they couldn't predict how random shooting might turn out.

‘We will take the dinghy,’ said the Prince quickly, to the captain.

‘We’ll take the dinghy,’ said the Prince quickly to the captain.

A bell rang below, and a sailor and the Negro boy appeared on deck. The pulsations of the screw grew less rapid. The yacht stopped. The dinghy was lowered. As the Prince and Nella prepared to descend into the little cock-boat Mr Tom Jackson addressed Nella, all bound as he lay.

A bell rang below, and a sailor and the Black boy appeared on deck. The vibrations of the screw slowed down. The yacht came to a stop. The dinghy was lowered. As the Prince and Nella got ready to climb down into the small boat, Mr. Tom Jackson spoke to Nella, all tied up as he was.

‘Good-bye,’ he said, ‘I shall see you again, never fear.’.

‘Goodbye,’ he said, ‘I’ll see you again, don’t worry.’

In another moment they were in the dinghy, and the dinghy was adrift. The yacht’s screw churned the water, and the beautiful vessel slipped away from them. As it receded a figure appeared at the stem. It was Mr Thomas Jackson.

In another moment, they were in the dinghy, and the dinghy was adrift. The yacht's propeller churned the water, and the beautiful boat slipped away from them. As it moved farther away, a figure appeared at the bow. It was Mr. Thomas Jackson.

He had been released by his minions. He held a white handkerchief to his ear, and offered a calm, enigmatic smile to the two forlorn but victorious occupants of the dinghy. Jules had been defeated for once in his life; or perhaps it would be more just to say that he had been out-manoeuvred. Men like Jules are incapable of being defeated. It was characteristic of his luck that now, in the very hour when he had been caught red-handed in a serious crime against society, he should be effecting a leisurely escape—an escape which left no clue behind.

He had been let go by his followers. He held a white handkerchief to his ear and offered a calm, mysterious smile to the two sad but victorious people in the dinghy. Jules had finally been beaten in his life; or maybe it would be more accurate to say that he had been outsmarted. Men like Jules can't truly be defeated. It was typical of his luck that now, at the very moment he had been caught red-handed in a serious crime against society, he was making a relaxed getaway—one that left no evidence behind.

The sea was utterly calm and blue in the morning sun. The dinghy rocked itself lazily in the swell of the yacht’s departure. As the mist cleared away the outline of the shore became more distinct, and it appeared as if Ostend was distant scarcely a cable’s length. The white dome of the great Kursaal glittered in the pale turquoise sky, and the smoke of steamers in the harbour could be plainly distinguished. On the offing was a crowd of brown-sailed fishing luggers returning with the night’s catch. The many-hued bathing-vans could be counted on the distant beach. Everything seemed perfectly normal. It was difficult for either Nella or her companion to realize that anything extraordinary had happened within the last hour. Yet there was the yacht, not a mile off, to prove to them that something very extraordinary had, in fact, happened. The yacht was no vision, nor was that sinister watching figure at its stern a vision, either.

The sea was completely calm and blue in the morning sun. The dinghy gently rocked with the swell from the yacht as it left. As the mist cleared, the outline of the shore became clearer, making it seem like Ostend was barely a cable's length away. The white dome of the grand Kursaal sparkled in the light turquoise sky, and the smoke from the steamers in the harbor was clearly visible. In the distance, a group of brown-sailed fishing boats was returning with the night’s catch. You could count the colorful bathing huts on the far beach. Everything felt perfectly normal. It was hard for either Nella or her companion to realize that anything unusual had occurred in the last hour. Yet there was the yacht, not even a mile away, to remind them that something very extraordinary had indeed happened. The yacht was no illusion, nor was that ominous figure watching from its stern just a figment of their imagination.

‘I suppose Jules was too surprised and too feeble to inquire how I came to be on board his yacht,’ said the Prince, taking the oars.

"I guess Jules was too shocked and too weak to ask how I ended up on his yacht," said the Prince, grabbing the oars.

‘Oh! How did you?’ asked Nella, her face lighting up. ‘Really, I had almost forgotten that part of the affair.’

‘Oh! How did you?’ asked Nella, her face lighting up. ‘Honestly, I had almost forgotten about that part of the situation.’

‘I must begin at the beginning and it will take some time,’ answered the Prince. ‘Had we not better postpone the recital till we get ashore?’

‘I have to start from the beginning, and it will take a while,’ replied the Prince. ‘Shouldn't we wait to share the story until we’re on land?’

‘I will row and you shall talk,’ said Nella. ‘I want to know now.’

‘I’ll row and you can talk,’ said Nella. ‘I want to know now.’

He smiled happily at her, but gently declined to yield up the oars.

He smiled at her happily but politely refused to give up the oars.

‘Is it not sufficient that I am here?’ he said.

‘Is it not enough that I’m here?’ he said.

‘It is sufficient, yes,’ she replied, ‘but I want to know.’

‘It’s enough, sure,’ she replied, ‘but I want to know.’

With a long, easy stroke he was pulling the dinghy shorewards. She sat in the stern-sheets.

With a long, smooth pull, he was bringing the dinghy to shore. She sat in the back.

‘There is no rudder,’ he remarked, ‘so you must direct me. Keep the boat’s head on the lighthouse. The tide seems to be running in strongly; that will help us. The people on shore will think that we have only been for a little early morning excursion.’

‘There’s no rudder,’ he said, ‘so you need to guide me. Keep the boat pointed at the lighthouse. The tide seems to be coming in strong; that will help us. The people on shore will just think we went out for a quick early morning trip.’

‘Will you kindly tell me how it came about that you were able to save my life, Prince?’ she said.

"Could you please tell me how you managed to save my life, Prince?" she asked.

‘Save your life, Miss Racksole? I didn’t save your life; I merely knocked a man down.’

‘Save your life, Miss Racksole? I didn’t save your life; I just knocked a guy down.’

‘You saved my life,’ she repeated. ‘That villain would have stopped at nothing. I saw it in his eye.’

‘You saved my life,’ she said again. ‘That monster would have done anything. I could see it in his eye.’

‘Then you were a brave woman, for you showed no fear of death.’ His admiring gaze rested full on her. For a moment the oars ceased to move.

‘Then you were a brave woman, because you showed no fear of death.’ His admiring gaze was fully on her. For a moment, the oars stopped moving.

She gave a gesture of impatience.

She waved her hand in annoyance.

‘It happened that I saw you last night in your carriage,’ he said. ‘The fact is, I had not had the audacity to go to Berlin with my story. I stopped in Ostend to see whether I could do a little detective work on my own account.

‘I happened to see you last night in your carriage,’ he said. ‘Honestly, I didn’t have the nerve to go to Berlin with my story. I stopped in Ostend to see if I could do a bit of detective work on my own.’

It was a piece of good luck that I saw you. I followed the carriage as quickly as I could, and I just caught a glimpse of you as you entered that awful house. I knew that Jules had something to do with that house. I guessed what you were doing. I was afraid for you. Fortunately I had surveyed the house pretty thoroughly. There is an entrance to it at the back, from a narrow lane. I made my way there. I got into the yard at the back, and I stood under the window of the room where you had the interview with Miss Spencer. I heard everything that was said. It was a courageous enterprise on your part to follow Miss Spencer from the Grand Babylon to Ostend. Well, I dared not force an entrance, lest I might precipitate matters too suddenly, and involve both of us in a difficulty. I merely kept watch. Ah, Miss Racksole! you were magnificent with Miss Spencer; as I say, I could hear every word, for the window was slightly open. I felt that you needed no assistance from me. And then she cheated you with a trick, and the revolver came flying through the window. I picked it up, I thought it would probably be useful. There was a silence. I did not guess at first that you had fainted. I thought that you had escaped. When I found out the truth it was too late for me to intervene. There were two men, both desperate, besides Miss Spencer—’

It was really lucky that I saw you. I followed the carriage as fast as I could, and I just caught a glimpse of you as you entered that terrible house. I knew that Jules was connected to that place. I figured out what you were up to. I was worried for you. Fortunately, I had checked out the house pretty well. There’s a back entrance from a narrow lane. I made my way there. I got into the yard at the back and stood under the window of the room where you talked with Miss Spencer. I heard everything that was said. It was a brave move on your part to follow Miss Spencer from the Grand Babylon to Ostend. I didn't want to break in, since that might make things even harder for both of us. I just kept watch. Ah, Miss Racksole! you were amazing with Miss Spencer; as I said, I could hear every word because the window was slightly open. I felt like you didn't need my help. Then she tricked you, and the revolver flew through the window. I picked it up, thinking it might be useful. There was a pause. I didn't realize at first that you had fainted. I thought you had gotten away. By the time I found out the truth, it was too late for me to step in. There were two men, both desperate, along with Miss Spencer—

‘Who was the other man?’ asked Nella.

‘Who was the other guy?’ asked Nella.

‘I do not know. It was dark. They drove away with you to the harbour. Again I followed. I saw them carry you on board. Before the yacht weighed anchor I managed to climb unobserved into the dinghy. I lay down full length in it, and no one suspected that I was there. I think you know the rest.’

‘I don’t know. It was dark. They took you away to the harbor. I followed again. I saw them take you onto the boat. Before the yacht left, I managed to sneak into the dinghy. I lay down flat in it, and no one noticed I was there. I think you know the rest.’

‘Was the yacht all ready for sea?’

‘Is the yacht all ready for the sea?’

‘The yacht was all ready for sea. The captain fellow was on the bridge, and steam was up.’

The yacht was all set for the sea. The captain was on the bridge, and steam was up.

‘Then they expected me! How could that be?’

‘Then they were expecting me! How could that happen?’

‘They expected some one. I do not think they expected you.’

‘They were waiting for someone. I don't think they were waiting for you.’

‘Did the second man go on board?’

‘Did the second guy get on board?’

‘He helped to carry you along the gangway, but he came back again to the carriage. He was the driver.’

‘He helped to carry you along the walkway, but he returned to the carriage. He was the driver.’

‘And no one else saw the business?’

‘And no one else witnessed the situation?’

‘The quay was deserted. You see, the last steamer had arrived for the night.’

‘The dock was empty. You see, the last boat had come in for the night.’

There was a brief silence, and then Nella ejaculated, under her breath.

There was a brief silence, and then Nella muttered softly.

‘Truly, it is a wonderful world!’

"Honestly, it’s a fantastic world!"

And it was a wonderful world for them, though scarcely perhaps, in the sense which Nella Racksole had intended. They had just emerged from a highly disconcerting experience. Among other minor inconveniences, they had had no breakfast. They were out in the sea in a tiny boat. Neither of them knew what the day might bring forth. The man, at least, had the most serious anxieties for the safety of his Royal nephew. And yet—and yet—neither of them wished that that voyage of the little boat on the summer tide should come to an end. Each, perhaps unconsciously, had a vague desire that it might last for ever, he lazily pulling, she directing his course at intervals by a movement of her distractingly pretty head. How was this condition of affairs to be explained? Well, they were both young; they both had superb health, and all the ardour of youth; and—they were together.

And it was a wonderful world for them, though probably not in the way Nella Racksole had meant. They had just gone through a really unsettling experience. Among other minor issues, they hadn’t had breakfast. They were out at sea in a small boat. Neither of them knew what the day would bring. The man, at least, was seriously worried about the safety of his Royal nephew. And yet—neither of them wanted this little boat trip on the summer tide to end. Each, perhaps without realizing it, had a vague wish that it could go on forever, he lazily rowing while she occasionally steered their course with a movement of her distractingly beautiful head. How can we explain this situation? Well, they were both young; they both had great health and all the enthusiasm of youth; and—they were together.

The boat was very small indeed; her face was scarcely a yard from his. She, in his eyes, surrounded by the glamour of beauty and vast wealth; he, in her eyes, surrounded by the glamour of masculine intrepidity and the brilliance of a throne.

The boat was really tiny; her face was barely a yard away from his. She, in his view, was enveloped in the allure of beauty and immense wealth; he, in her perspective, was wrapped in the charm of masculine bravery and the grandeur of a throne.

But all voyages come to an end, either at the shore or at the bottom of the sea, and at length the dinghy passed between the stone jetties of the harbour. The Prince rowed to the nearest steps, tied up the boat, and they landed. It was six o’clock in the morning, and a day of gorgeous sunlight had opened. Few people were about at that early hour.

But all journeys eventually come to a conclusion, whether on the shore or at the bottom of the sea, and finally, the dinghy slipped between the stone jetties of the harbor. The Prince rowed to the nearest steps, tied up the boat, and they got out. It was six in the morning, and a day filled with beautiful sunlight had begun. Few people were around at that early hour.

‘And now, what next?’ said the Prince. ‘I must take you to an hotel.’

‘So, what’s next?’ said the Prince. ‘I need to take you to a hotel.’

‘I am in your hands,’ she acquiesced, with a smile which sent the blood racing through his veins. He perceived now that she was tired and overcome, suffering from a sudden and natural reaction.

‘I am in your hands,’ she agreed, with a smile that sent the blood racing through his veins. He now realized that she was tired and overwhelmed, experiencing a sudden and natural reaction.

At the Hôtel Wellington the Prince told the sleepy door-keeper that they had come by the early train from Bruges, and wanted breakfast at once. It was absurdly early, but a common English sovereign will work wonders in any Belgian hotel, and in a very brief time Nella and the Prince were breakfasting on the verandah of the hotel upon chocolate that had been specially and hastily brewed for them.

At the Hôtel Wellington, the Prince informed the groggy doorman that they had arrived on the early train from Bruges and wanted breakfast right away. It was ridiculously early, but a typical English pound can work magic in any Belgian hotel, and soon enough, Nella and the Prince were enjoying breakfast on the hotel’s veranda, sipping chocolate that had been quickly made just for them.

‘I never tasted such excellent chocolate,’ claimed the Prince.

‘I’ve never tasted such amazing chocolate,’ said the Prince.

The statement was wildly untrue, for the Hôtel Wellington is not celebrated for its chocolate. Nevertheless Nella replied enthusiastically, ‘Nor I.’

The statement was completely false, as the Hôtel Wellington isn’t known for its chocolate. Still, Nella replied enthusiastically, ‘Neither am I.’

Then there was a silence, and Nella, feeling possibly that she had been too ecstatic, remarked in a very matter-of-fact tone: ‘I must telegraph to Papa instantly.’

Then there was a silence, and Nella, realizing she might have been a bit too excited, said in a very straightforward tone: ‘I need to send a telegram to Dad right away.’

Thus it was that Theodore Racksole received the telegram which drew him away from Detective Marshall.

Thus it was that Theodore Racksole received the telegram that pulled him away from Detective Marshall.





Chapter Sixteen THE WOMAN WITH THE RED HAT

‘THERE is one thing, Prince, that we have just got to settle straight off,’ said Theodore Racksole.

‘There’s one thing, Prince, that we need to sort out right away,’ said Theodore Racksole.

They were all three seated—Racksole, his daughter, and Prince Aribert—round a dinner table in a private room at the Hôtel Wellington. Racksole had duly arrived by the afternoon boat, and had been met on the quay by the other two. They had dined early, and Racksole had heard the full story of the adventures by sea and land of Nella and the Prince. As to his own adventure of the previous night he said very little, merely explaining, with as little detail as possible, that Dimmock’s body had come to light.

They were all three seated—Racksole, his daughter, and Prince Aribert—around a dinner table in a private room at the Hôtel Wellington. Racksole had arrived by the afternoon boat and was met on the quay by the other two. They had dined early, and Racksole had heard the full story of Nella and the Prince's adventures by sea and land. As for his own adventure from the previous night, he shared very little, simply explaining, with minimal detail, that Dimmock's body had come to light.

‘What is that?’ asked the Prince, in answer to Racksole’s remark.

‘What’s that?’ the Prince asked, responding to Racksole’s comment.

‘We have got to settle whether we shall tell the police at once all that has occurred, or whether we shall proceed on our own responsibility. There can be no doubt as to which course we ought to pursue. Every consideration of prudence points to the advisability of taking the police into our confidence, and leaving the matter entirely in their hands.’

‘We need to decide whether to inform the police right away about everything that’s happened, or if we should handle it ourselves. It’s clear which option we should choose. Every sensible reason suggests that we should trust the police with this and let them take control of the situation.’

‘Oh, Papa!’ Nella burst out in her pouting, impulsive way. ‘You surely can’t think of such a thing. Why, the fun has only just begun.’

‘Oh, Dad!’ Nella exclaimed in her sulky, impulsive manner. ‘You can't possibly believe that. The fun has just started.’

‘Do you call last night fun?’ questioned Racksole, gazing at her solemnly.

‘Do you think last night was fun?’ Racksole asked, looking at her seriously.

‘Yes, I do,’ she said promptly. ‘Now.’

‘Yes, I do,’ she replied quickly. ‘Right now.’

‘Well, I don’t,’ was the millionaire’s laconic response; but perhaps he was thinking of his own situation in the lift.

‘Well, I don’t,’ was the millionaire’s short response; but maybe he was reflecting on his own situation in the elevator.

‘Do you not think we might investigate a little further,’ said the Prince judiciously, as he cracked a walnut, ‘just a little further—and then, if we fail to accomplish anything, there would still be ample opportunity to consult the police?’

‘Don’t you think we should look into this a bit more,’ said the Prince wisely, as he cracked a walnut, ‘just a little more—then, if we don’t achieve anything, we can still easily call the police?’

‘How do you suggest we should begin?’ asked Racksole.

‘How do you think we should start?’ asked Racksole.

‘Well, there is the house which Miss Racksole so intrepidly entered last evening’—he gave her the homage of an admiring glance; ‘you and I, Mr Racksole, might examine that abode in detail.’

‘Well, there’s the house that Miss Racksole boldly entered last night’—he gave her an admiring glance; ‘you and I, Mr. Racksole, could check out that place in detail.’

‘To-night?’

‘Tonight?’

‘Certainly. We might do something.’

"Sure. We could do something."

‘We might do too much.’

"We might be overdoing it."

‘For example?’

‘For instance?’

‘We might shoot someone, or get ourselves mistaken for burglars. If we outstepped the law, it would be no excuse for us that we had been acting in a good cause.’

‘We might shoot someone, or be mistaken for burglars. If we broke the law, it wouldn’t be an excuse that we were acting for a good reason.’

‘True,’ said the Prince. ‘Nevertheless—’ He stopped.

‘True,’ said the Prince. ‘But still—’ He stopped.

‘Nevertheless you have a distaste for bringing the police into the business.

‘Nevertheless, you dislike involving the police in the situation.

You want the hunt all to yourself. You are on fire with the ardour of the chase. Is not that it? Accept the advice of an older man, Prince, and sleep on this affair. I have little fancy for nocturnal escapades two nights together. As for you, Nella, off with you to bed. The Prince and I will have a yarn over such fluids as can be obtained in this hole.’

You want the hunt all to yourself. You're fired up for the chase, right? Take an older man’s advice, Prince, and think this over before acting. I'm not too keen on late-night adventures two nights in a row. And you, Nella, go on to bed. The Prince and I will chat over whatever drinks we can find in this place.

‘Papa,’ she said, ‘you are perfectly horrid to-night.’

'Dad,' she said, 'you're being absolutely awful tonight.'

‘Perhaps I am,’ he said. ‘Decidedly I am very cross with you for coming over here all alone. It was monstrous. If I didn’t happen to be the most foolish of parents—There! Good-night. It’s nine o’clock. The Prince, I am sure, will excuse you.’

‘Maybe I am,’ he said. ‘I’m definitely really upset with you for coming over here by yourself. It was outrageous. If I didn’t happen to be the most foolish of parents—There! Goodnight. It’s nine o’clock. The Prince, I’m sure, will let you off the hook.’

If Nella had not really been very tired Prince Aribert might have been the witness of a good-natured but stubborn conflict between the millionaire and his spirited offspring. As it was, Nella departed with surprising docility, and the two men were left alone.

If Nella hadn't actually been so tired, Prince Aribert might have seen a friendly yet stubborn disagreement between the millionaire and his lively daughter. As it turned out, Nella left surprisingly willingly, and the two men were left alone.

‘Now,’ said Racksole suddenly, changing his tone, ‘I fancy that after all I’m your man for a little amateur investigation to-night. And, if I must speak the exact truth, I think that to sleep on this affair would be about the very worst thing we could do. But I was anxious to keep Nella out of harm’s way at any rate till to-morrow. She is a very difficult creature to manage, Prince, and I may warn you,’ he laughed grimly, ‘that if we do succeed in doing anything to-night we shall catch it from her ladyship in the morning. Are you ready to take that risk?’

‘Now,’ Racksole said suddenly, changing his tone, ‘I think I’m your guy for a little amateur investigation tonight. And honestly, to sleep on this situation would be the worst thing we could do. But I wanted to keep Nella safe until at least tomorrow. She’s quite a tricky person to handle, Prince, and I should warn you,’ he laughed grimly, ‘that if we do manage to accomplish anything tonight, we’re going to hear it from her ladyship in the morning. Are you ready to take that risk?’

‘I am,’ the Prince smiled. ‘But Miss Racksole is a young lady of quite remarkable nerve.’

‘I am,’ the Prince smiled. ‘But Miss Racksole is a young lady with truly remarkable courage.’

‘She is,’ said Racksole drily. ‘I wish sometimes she had less.’

'She is,' Racksole said flatly. 'I sometimes wish she had less.'

‘I have the highest admiration for Miss Racksole,’ said the Prince, and he looked Miss Racksole’s father full in the face.

‘I have the utmost respect for Miss Racksole,’ said the Prince, and he looked directly at Miss Racksole’s father.

‘You honour us, Prince,’ Racksole observed. ‘Let us come to business. Am I right in assuming that you have a reason for keeping the police out of this business, if it can possibly be done?’

‘You honor us, Prince,’ Racksole said. ‘Let’s get down to business. Am I right in thinking that you have a reason to keep the police out of this, if at all possible?’

‘Yes,’ said the Prince, and his brow clouded. ‘I am very much afraid that my poor nephew has involved himself in some scrape that he would wish not to be divulged.’

‘Yes,’ said the Prince, and his expression darkened. ‘I’m really worried that my poor nephew has gotten himself into some trouble that he wouldn’t want to be revealed.’

‘Then you do not believe that he is the victim of foul play?’

‘So you don’t think he’s the victim of foul play?’

‘I do not.’

"I don’t."

‘And the reason, if I may ask it?’

‘What's the reason, if I can ask?’

‘Mr Racksole, we speak in confidence—is it not so? Some years ago my foolish nephew had an affair—an affair with a feminine star of the Berlin stage. For anything I know, the lady may have been the very pattern of her sex, but where a reigning Prince is concerned scandal cannot be avoided in such a matter. I had thought that the affair was quite at an end, since my nephew’s betrothal to Princess Anna of Eckstein-Schwartzburg is shortly to be announced. But yesterday I saw the lady to whom I have referred driving on the Digue. The coincidence of her presence here with my nephew’s disappearance is too extraordinary to be disregarded.’

‘Mr. Racksole, we’re speaking confidentially—isn’t that right? A few years ago, my reckless nephew got involved in a scandal—he had an affair with a famous actress from the Berlin stage. For all I know, she could have been the epitome of her gender, but when it comes to a prince, you can’t escape the gossip surrounding such a situation. I thought the affair was completely over since my nephew’s engagement to Princess Anna of Eckstein-Schwartzburg is about to be announced. But yesterday, I saw the woman I mentioned driving on the Digue. The fact that she’s here at the same time my nephew has gone missing is just too strange to ignore.’

‘But how does this theory square with the murder of Reginald Dimmock?’

‘But how does this theory fit with the murder of Reginald Dimmock?’

‘It does not square with it. My idea is that the murder of poor Dimmock and the disappearance of my nephew are entirely unconnected—unless, indeed, this Berlin actress is playing into the hands of the murderers. I had not thought of that.’

‘It doesn’t add up. I believe that the murder of poor Dimmock and the disappearance of my nephew are completely unrelated—unless, of course, this Berlin actress is somehow working with the murderers. I hadn’t considered that.’

‘Then what do you propose to do to-night?’

‘So what do you plan to do tonight?’

‘I propose to enter the house which Miss Racksole entered last night and to find out something definite.’

‘I plan to go into the house that Miss Racksole went into last night and find out something concrete.’

‘I concur,’ said Racksole. ‘I shall heartily enjoy it. But let me tell you, Prince, and pardon me for speaking bluntly, your surmise is incorrect. I would wager a hundred thousand dollars that Prince Eugen has been kidnapped.’

‘I agree,’ said Racksole. ‘I’m really looking forward to it. But let me be honest with you, Prince, your assumption is wrong. I’d bet a hundred thousand dollars that Prince Eugen has been kidnapped.’

‘What grounds have you for being so sure?’

‘What reasons do you have for being so sure?’

‘Ah! said Racksole, ‘that is a long story. Let me begin by asking you this.

‘Ah! said Racksole, ‘that's a long story. Let me start by asking you this.

Are you aware that your nephew, Prince Eugen, owes a million of money?’

Are you aware that your nephew, Prince Eugen, owes a million dollars?

‘A million of money!’ cried Prince Aribert astonished. ‘It is impossible!’

‘A million dollars!’ Prince Aribert exclaimed, astonished. ‘That’s impossible!’

‘Nevertheless, he does,’ said Racksole calmly. Then he told him all he had learnt from Mr Sampson Levi.

‘Nevertheless, he does,’ Racksole said calmly. Then he shared everything he had learned from Mr. Sampson Levi.

‘What have you to say to that?’ Racksole ended. Prince Aribert made no reply.

‘What do you have to say about that?’ Racksole concluded. Prince Aribert said nothing in response.

‘What have you to say to that?’ Racksole insisted.

‘What do you have to say to that?’ Racksole insisted.

‘Merely that Eugen is ruined, even if he is alive.’

‘Just the fact that Eugen is ruined, even if he's still alive.’

‘Not at all,’ Racksole returned with cheerfulness. ‘Not at all. We shall see about that. The special thing that I want to know just now from you is this:

‘Not at all,’ Racksole replied cheerfully. ‘Not at all. We’ll see about that. The specific thing I want to know from you right now is this:

Has any previous application ever been made for the hand of the Princess Anna?’

Has anyone ever tried to propose to Princess Anna before?

‘Yes. Last year. The King of Bosnia sued for it, but his proposal was declined.’

‘Yes. Last year. The King of Bosnia requested it, but his proposal was rejected.’

‘Why?’

‘Why?’

‘Because my nephew was considered to be a more suitable match for her.’

‘Because my nephew was seen as a better match for her.’

‘Not because the personal character of his Majesty of Bosnia is scarcely of the brightest?’

‘Not because the personal character of His Majesty of Bosnia is hardly the best?’

‘No. Unfortunately it is usually impossible to consider questions of personal character when a royal match is concerned.’

‘No. Unfortunately, it’s usually impossible to consider personal issues when it comes to a royal marriage.’

‘Then, if for any reason the marriage of Princess Anna with your nephew was frustrated, the King of Bosnia would have a fair chance in that quarter?’

‘Then, if for any reason Princess Anna's marriage to your nephew falls through, the King of Bosnia would have a good chance in that area?’

‘He would. The political aspect of things would be perfectly satisfactory.’

‘He would. The political side of things would be completely acceptable.’

‘Thanks!’ said Racksole. ‘I will wager another hundred thousand dollars that someone in Bosnia—I don’t accuse the King himself—is at the bottom of this business. The methods of Balkan politicians have always been half-Oriental. Let us go.’

‘Thanks!’ said Racksole. ‘I’ll bet another hundred thousand dollars that someone in Bosnia—I’m not saying the King himself—is behind all this. The ways of Balkan politicians have always been somewhat Eastern. Let’s go.’

‘Where?’

‘Where at?’

‘To this precious house of Nella’s adventure.’

‘To this treasured home of Nella’s journey.’

‘But surely it is too early?’

‘But isn’t it too early?’

‘So it is,’ said Racksole, ‘and we shall want a few things, too. For instance, a dark lantern. I think I will go out and forage for a lantern.’

‘That's true,’ said Racksole, ‘and we’ll also need a few other things. For example, a dark lantern. I think I’ll go out and look for a lantern.’

‘And a revolver?’ suggested Prince Aribert.

‘And a revolver?’ suggested Prince Aribert.

‘Does it mean revolvers?’ The millionaire laughed. ‘It may come to that.’ ‘Here you are, then, my friend,’ said Racksole, and he pulled one out of his hip pocket. ‘And yours?’

‘Does it mean revolvers?’ The millionaire laughed. ‘It might come to that.’ ‘Well, here you go, my friend,’ said Racksole, pulling one out of his hip pocket. ‘And what about yours?’

‘I,’ said the Prince, ‘I have your daughter’s.’

‘I,’ said the Prince, ‘I have your daughter’s.’

‘The deuce you have!’ murmured Racksole to himself.

‘What the heck!’ murmured Racksole to himself.

It was then half past nine. They decided that it would be impolitic to begin their operations till after midnight. There were three hours to spare.

It was then 9:30. They decided it would be rude to start their activities until after midnight. They had three hours to kill.

‘Let us go and see the gambling,’ Racksole suggested. ‘We might encounter the Berlin lady.’

“Let’s go check out the gambling,” Racksole suggested. “We might run into the Berlin lady.”

The suggestion, in the first instance, was not made seriously, but it appeared to both men that they might do worse than spend the intervening time in the gorgeous saloon of the Kursaal, where, in the season, as much money is won and lost as at Monte Carlo. It was striking ten o’clock as they entered the rooms. There was a large company present—a company which included some of the most notorious persons in Europe. In that multifarious assemblage all were equal. The electric light shone coldly and impartially on the just and on the unjust, on the fool and the knave, on the European and the Asiatic. As usual, women monopolized the best places at the tables.

The suggestion, at first, wasn’t made seriously, but both men thought it wouldn’t be a bad idea to spend the time in the beautiful lounge of the Kursaal, where, during the season, as much money is won and lost as at Monte Carlo. It was striking ten o’clock as they walked into the rooms. There was a large crowd present—a crowd that included some of the most infamous people in Europe. In that diverse gathering, everyone was equal. The electric light shone coldly and impartially on the righteous and the wicked, on the fool and the con artist, on the European and the Asian. As usual, women occupied the best spots at the tables.

The scene was familiar enough to Prince Aribert, who had witnessed it frequently at Monaco, but Theodore Racksole had never before entered any European gaming palace; he had only the haziest idea of the rules of play, and he was at once interested. For some time they watched the play at the table which happened to be nearest to them. Racksole never moved his lips.

The scene was familiar enough to Prince Aribert, who had seen it often in Monaco, but Theodore Racksole had never stepped into any European casino before; he only had the faintest idea of the rules of the game, and it immediately intrigued him. For a while, they watched the game at the table that was closest to them. Racksole didn’t say a word.

With his eyes glued on the table, and ears open for every remark, of the players and the croupier, he took his first lesson in roulette. He saw a mere youth win fifteen thousand francs, which were stolen in the most barefaced manner by a rouged girl scarcely older than the youth; he saw two old gamesters stake their coins, and lose, and walk quietly out of the place; he saw the bank win fifty thousand francs at a single turn.

With his eyes fixed on the table and ears tuned in to every comment from the players and the dealer, he took his first lesson in roulette. He watched a young guy win fifteen thousand francs, which was shamelessly taken by a heavily made-up girl who was barely older than him; he saw two older gamblers place their bets, lose, and calmly leave the place; he witnessed the house win fifty thousand francs in just one spin.

‘This is rather good fun,’ he said at length, ‘but the stakes are too small to make it really exciting. I’ll try my luck, just for the experience. I’m bound to win.’

'This is pretty fun,' he said after a while, 'but the stakes are too low to make it really exciting. I'll give it a shot, just for the experience. I'm sure I'll win.'

‘Why?’ asked the Prince.

“Why?” asked the prince.

‘Because I always do, in games of chance,’ Racksole answered with gay confidence. ‘It is my fate. Then to-night, you must remember, I shall be a beginner, and you know the tyro’s luck.’

‘Because I always do, in games of chance,’ Racksole replied with cheerful confidence. ‘It’s my destiny. So tonight, you must remember, I’ll be a beginner, and you know how a novice’s luck usually goes.’

In ten minutes the croupier of that table was obliged to suspend operations pending the arrival of a further supply of coin.

In ten minutes, the dealer at that table had to pause the game until a new supply of coins arrived.

‘What did I tell you?’ said Racksole, leading the way to another table further up the room. A hundred curious glances went after him. One old woman, whose gay attire suggested a false youthfulness, begged him in French to stake a five-franc piece for her. She offered him the coin. He took it, and gave her a hundred-franc note in exchange. She clutched the crisp rustling paper, and with hysterical haste scuttled back to her own table.

‘What did I tell you?’ Racksole said, walking towards another table further up the room. A hundred curious eyes followed him. An older woman, dressed in vibrant clothes that hinted at a false youth, asked him in French to gamble a five-franc piece for her. She handed him the coin. He took it and gave her a hundred-franc note in return. She grabbed the crisp, rustling bill and hurried back to her own table in a rush.

At the second table there was a considerable air of excitement. In the forefront of the players was a woman in a low-cut evening dress of black silk and a large red picture hat. Her age appeared to be about twenty-eight; she had dark eyes, full lips, and a distinctly Jewish nose. She was handsome, but her beauty was of that forbidding, sinister order which is often called Junoesque. This woman was the centre of attraction. People said to each other that she had won a hundred and sixty thousand francs that day at the table.

At the second table, there was a noticeable buzz of excitement. At the front of the players sat a woman in a black silk evening dress with a plunging neckline and a large red hat. She looked to be around twenty-eight years old, with dark eyes, full lips, and a prominent nose that suggested her Jewish heritage. She was beautiful, but her allure had a somewhat intimidating, mysterious quality often described as Junoesque. This woman drew everyone’s attention. People were whispering that she had won one hundred and sixty thousand francs that day at the table.

‘You were right,’ Prince Aribert whispered to Theodore Racksole; ‘that is the Berlin lady.’

‘You were right,’ Prince Aribert whispered to Theodore Racksole; ‘that's the Berlin lady.’

‘The deuce she is! Has she seen you? Will she know you?’

‘What the heck! Has she seen you? Will she recognize you?’

‘She would probably know me, but she hasn’t looked up yet.’

‘She would probably recognize me, but she hasn’t looked up yet.’

‘Keep behind her, then. I propose to find her a little occupation.’ By dint of a carefully-exercised diplomacy, Racksole manoeuvred himself into a seat opposite to the lady in the red hat. The fame of his success at the other table had followed him, and people regarded him as a serious and formidable player. In the first turn the lady put a thousand francs on double zero; Racksole put a hundred on number nineteen and a thousand on the odd numbers.

‘Stay behind her, then. I plan to find her something to do.’ Through some carefully practiced diplomacy, Racksole managed to get a seat across from the lady in the red hat. His reputation for success at the other table had followed him, and people saw him as a serious and intimidating player. In the first round, the lady placed a thousand francs on double zero; Racksole put a hundred on number nineteen and a thousand on the odd numbers.

Nineteen won. Racksole received four thousand four hundred francs. Nine times in succession Racksole backed number nineteen and the odd numbers; nine times the lady backed double zero. Nine times Racksole won and the lady lost. The other players, perceiving that the affair had resolved itself into a duel, stood back for the most part and watched those two. Prince Aribert never stirred from his position behind the great red hat. The game continued. Racksole lost trifles from time to time, but ninety-nine hundredths of the luck was with him. As an English spectator at the table remarked, ‘he couldn’t do wrong.’ When midnight struck the lady in the red hat was reduced to a thousand francs. Then she fell into a winning vein for half an hour, but at one o’clock her resources were exhausted. Of the hundred and sixty thousand francs which she was reputed to have had early in the evening, Racksole held about ninety thousand, and the bank had the rest.

Nineteen won. Racksole received four thousand four hundred francs. Nine times in a row, Racksole bet on number nineteen and the odd numbers; nine times the lady bet on double zero. Nine times Racksole won and the lady lost. The other players, noticing that this had turned into a duel, mostly stepped back and watched the two of them. Prince Aribert never moved from his spot behind the big red hat. The game went on. Racksole lost small amounts here and there, but ninety-nine percent of the luck was on his side. As one English spectator at the table commented, ‘he couldn’t do anything wrong.’ When midnight struck, the lady in the red hat was down to a thousand francs. Then she hit a winning streak for half an hour, but by one o’clock, she was out of money. Of the one hundred sixty thousand francs she was said to have early in the evening, Racksole had about ninety thousand, and the bank had the rest.

It was a calamity for the Juno of the red hat. She jumped up, stamped her foot, and hurried from the room. At a discreet distance Racksole and the Prince pursued her.

It was a disaster for the Juno in the red hat. She sprang up, stomped her foot, and rushed out of the room. At a respectful distance, Racksole and the Prince followed her.

‘It might be well to ascertain her movements,’ said Racksole.

‘It might be a good idea to check on her movements,’ said Racksole.

Outside, in the glare of the great arc lights, and within sound of the surf which beats always at the very foot of the Kursaal, the Juno of the red hat summoned a fiacre and drove rapidly away. Racksole and the Prince took an open carriage and started in pursuit. They had not, however, travelled more than half a mile when Prince Aribert stopped the carriage, and, bidding Racksole get out, paid the driver and dismissed him.

Outside, in the bright lights and close to the sound of the surf that constantly crashes at the base of the Kursaal, the woman in the red hat called for a cab and quickly drove off. Racksole and the Prince hopped into a carriage and set off after her. However, they hadn’t gone more than half a mile when Prince Aribert stopped the carriage, told Racksole to get out, paid the driver, and sent him on his way.

‘I feel sure I know where she is going,’ he explained, ‘and it will be better for us to follow on foot.’

‘I’m pretty sure I know where she’s headed,’ he said, ‘and it’ll be better for us to follow on foot.’

‘You mean she is making for the scene of last night’s affair?’ said Racksole.

‘Are you saying she’s heading to the place where last night’s incident happened?’ said Racksole.

‘Exactly. We shall—what you call, kill two birds with one stone.’

'Exactly. We'll—what you call, kill two birds with one stone.'

Prince Aribert’s guess was correct. The lady’s carriage stopped in front of the house where Nella Racksole and Miss Spencer had had their interview on the previous evening, and the lady vanished into the building just as the two men appeared at the end of the street. Instead of proceeding along that street, the Prince led Racksole to the lane which gave on to the backs of the houses, and he counted the houses as they went up the lane. In a few minutes they had burglariously climbed over a wall, and crept, with infinite caution, up a long, narrow piece of ground—half garden, half paved yard, till they crouched under a window—a window which was shielded by curtains, but which had been left open a little.

Prince Aribert’s guess was right. The lady’s carriage stopped in front of the house where Nella Racksole and Miss Spencer had their meeting the night before, and the lady slipped into the building just as the two men appeared at the end of the street. Instead of continuing down that street, the Prince led Racksole to the lane that ran behind the houses, and he counted the houses as they walked up the lane. In a few minutes, they had stealthily climbed over a wall and crept, with great caution, up a long, narrow stretch of land—half garden, half paved yard—until they crouched under a window—a window that was covered by curtains but had been left slightly open.

‘Listen,’ said the Prince in his lightest whisper, ‘they are talking.’

‘Listen,’ said the Prince in his softest voice, ‘they're talking.’

‘Who?’

‘Who?’

‘The Berlin lady and Miss Spencer. I’m sure it’s Miss Spencer’s voice.’

‘The woman from Berlin and Miss Spencer. I’m pretty sure that’s Miss Spencer’s voice.’

Racksole boldly pushed the french window a little wider open, and put his ear to the aperture, through which came a beam of yellow light.

Racksole confidently pushed the French window wider open and pressed his ear to the gap, where a beam of yellow light streamed through.

‘Take my place,’ he whispered to the Prince, ‘they’re talking German. You’ll understand better.’

‘Take my place,’ he whispered to the Prince, ‘they’re speaking German. You’ll understand it better.’

Silently they exchanged places under the window, and the Prince listened intently.

Silently, they switched places under the window, and the Prince listened carefully.

‘Then you refuse?’ Miss Spencer’s visitor was saying.

‘So you’re saying no?’ Miss Spencer’s visitor was saying.

There was no answer from Miss Spencer.

There was no response from Miss Spencer.

‘Not even a thousand francs? I tell you I’ve lost the whole twenty-five thousand.’

‘Not even a thousand francs? I’m telling you, I’ve lost the whole twenty-five thousand.’

Again no answer.

Still no response.

‘Then I’ll tell the whole story,’ the lady went on, in an angry rush of words. ‘I did what I promised to do. I enticed him here, and you’ve got him safe in your vile cellar, poor little man, and you won’t give me a paltry thousand francs.’

‘Then I’ll tell the whole story,’ the lady continued, her words spilling out in a furious rush. ‘I did what I promised. I lured him here, and you’ve got him locked up in your disgusting cellar, poor guy, and you won’t even give me a measly thousand francs.’

‘You have already had your price.’ The words were Miss Spencer’s. They fell cold and calm on the night air.

‘You’ve already had your price.’ Those were Miss Spencer’s words. They hung in the night air, cold and calm.

‘I want another thousand.’

"I want another thousand."

‘I haven’t it.’

"I don't have it."

‘Then we’ll see.’

"Then we'll see."

Prince Aribert heard a rustle of flying skirts; then another movement—a door banged, and the beam of light through the aperture of the window suddenly disappeared. He pushed the window wide open. The room was in darkness, and apparently empty.

Prince Aribert heard a rustle of skirts; then another sound—a door slammed, and the beam of light coming through the window suddenly vanished. He threw the window wide open. The room was dark and apparently empty.

‘Now for that lantern of yours,’ he said eagerly to Theodore Racksole, after he had translated to him the conversation of the two women, Racksole produced the dark lantern from the capacious pocket of his dust coat, and lighted it. The ray flashed about the ground.

‘Now for that lantern of yours,’ he said eagerly to Theodore Racksole, after he had translated the conversation between the two women. Racksole pulled the dark lantern out of the large pocket of his dust coat and turned it on. The beam swept across the ground.

‘What is it?’ exclaimed Prince Aribert with a swift cry, pointing to the ground. The lantern threw its light on a perpendicular grating at their feet, through which could be discerned a cellar. They both knelt down, and peered into the subterranean chamber. On a broken chair a young man sat listlessly with closed eyes, his head leaning heavily forward on his chest.

‘What is it?’ shouted Prince Aribert quickly, pointing to the ground. The lantern lit up a vertical grate at their feet, through which a cellar could be seen. They both knelt down and looked into the underground room. On a broken chair, a young man sat loosely with his eyes closed, his head slumped forward heavily against his chest.

In the feeble light of the lantern he had the livid and ghastly appearance of a corpse.

In the dim light of the lantern, he looked pale and horrifying, like a corpse.

‘Who can it be?’ said Racksole.

‘Who could it be?’ Racksole said.

‘It is Eugen,’ was the Prince’s low answer.

‘It’s Eugen,’ the Prince replied quietly.





Chapter Seventeen THE RELEASE OF PRINCE EUGEN

‘EUGEN,’ Prince Aribert called softly. At the sound of his own name the young man in the cellar feebly raised his head and stared up at the grating which separated him from his two rescuers. But his features showed no recognition. He gazed in an aimless, vague, silly manner for a few seconds, his eyes blinking under the glare of the lantern, and then his head slowly drooped again on to his chest. He was dressed in a dark tweed travelling suit, and Racksole observed that one sleeve—the left—was torn across the upper part of the cuff, and that there were stains of dirt on the left shoulder. A soiled linen collar, which had lost all its starch and was half unbuttoned, partially encircled the captive’s neck; his brown boots were unlaced; a cap, a handkerchief, a portion of a watch-chain, and a few gold coins lay on the floor. Racksole flashed the lantern into the corners of the cellar, but he could discover no other furniture except the chair on which the Hereditary Prince of Posen sat and a small deal table on which were a plate and a cup.

‘EUGEN,’ Prince Aribert called softly. At the sound of his name, the young man in the cellar weakly raised his head and looked up at the grating that separated him from his two rescuers. But his face showed no sign of recognition. He stared in a blank, vague, silly way for a few seconds, his eyes blinking under the bright light of the lantern, and then his head slowly drooped back onto his chest. He was wearing a dark tweed travel suit, and Racksole noticed that one sleeve—the left—was torn near the upper cuff, and that there were dirt stains on the left shoulder. A dirty linen collar, which had lost all its stiffness and was half unbuttoned, partially wrapped around the captive’s neck; his brown boots were unlaced; a cap, a handkerchief, a piece of a watch chain, and a few gold coins were scattered on the floor. Racksole shone the lantern into the corners of the cellar, but he could find no other furniture apart from the chair where the Hereditary Prince of Posen sat and a small wooden table that had a plate and a cup on it.

‘Eugen,’ cried Prince Aribert once more, but this time his forlorn nephew made no response whatever, and then Aribert added in a low voice to Racksole: ‘Perhaps he cannot see us clearly.’

‘Eugen,’ called Prince Aribert again, but this time his sorrowful nephew didn't respond at all, and then Aribert quietly said to Racksole, ‘Maybe he can't see us clearly.’

‘But he must surely recognize your voice,’ said Racksole, in a hard, gloomy tone. There was a pause, and the two men above ground looked at each other hesitatingly. Each knew that they must enter that cellar and get Prince Eugen out of it, and each was somehow afraid to take the next step.

‘But he has to recognize your voice,’ said Racksole, in a stern, somber tone. There was a pause, and the two men above ground exchanged uncertain glances. They both understood they needed to go into that cellar and get Prince Eugen out, yet somehow each was reluctant to make the next move.

‘Thank God he is not dead!’ said Aribert.

‘Thank God he’s not dead!’ said Aribert.

‘He may be worse than dead!’ Racksole replied.

'He might be worse off than dead!' Racksole replied.

‘Worse than—What do you mean?’

"Worse than—What do you mean?"

‘I mean—he may be mad.’

"I mean—he might be crazy."

‘Come,’ Aribert almost shouted, with a sudden access of energy—a wild impulse for action. And, snatching the lantern from Racksole, he rushed into the dark room where they had heard the conversation of Miss Spencer and the lady in the red hat. For a moment Racksole did not stir from the threshold of the window. ‘Come,’ Prince Aribert repeated, and there was an imperious command in his utterance. ‘What are you afraid of?’

‘Come on,’ Aribert almost shouted, filled with a sudden burst of energy—an intense urge to act. Grabbing the lantern from Racksole, he dashed into the dark room where they had overheard Miss Spencer and the lady in the red hat talking. For a moment, Racksole didn’t move from the window’s threshold. ‘Come on,’ Prince Aribert repeated, his tone demanding. ‘What are you afraid of?’

‘I don’t know,’ said Racksole, feeling stupid and queer; ‘I don’t know.’

‘I don’t know,’ said Racksole, feeling foolish and strange; ‘I don’t know.’

Then he marched heavily after Prince Aribert into the room. On the mantelpiece were a couple of candles which had been blown out, and in a mechanical, unthinking way, Racksole lighted them, and the two men glanced round the room. It presented no peculiar features: it was just an ordinary room, rather small, rather mean, rather shabby, with an ugly wallpaper and ugly pictures in ugly frames. Thrown over a chair was a man’s evening-dress jacket. The door was closed. Prince Aribert turned the knob, but he could not open it.

Then he walked heavily after Prince Aribert into the room. On the mantelpiece were a couple of candles that had been blown out, and in a mechanical, unthinking way, Racksole lit them, and the two men looked around the room. It had no special features: it was just an ordinary room, somewhat small, somewhat shabby, with ugly wallpaper and unattractive pictures in ugly frames. A man’s evening jacket was tossed over a chair. The door was closed. Prince Aribert turned the knob, but he couldn't open it.

‘It’s locked,’ he said. ‘Evidently they know we’re here.’

‘It’s locked,’ he said. ‘Looks like they know we’re here.’

‘Nonsense,’ said Racksole brusquely; ‘how can they know?’ And, taking hold of the knob, he violently shook the door, and it opened. ‘I told you it wasn’t locked,’ he added, and this small success of opening the door seemed to steady the man. It was a curious psychological effect, this terrorizing (for it amounted to that) of two courageous full-grown men by the mere apparition of a helpless creature in a cellar. Gradually they both recovered from it. The next moment they were out in the passage which led to the front door of the house. The front door stood open. They looked into the street, up and down, but there was not a soul in sight. The street, lighted by three gas-lamps only, seemed strangely sinister and mysterious.

‘Nonsense,’ Racksole said sharply; ‘how could they know?’ Then, grabbing the knob, he shook the door hard, and it opened. ‘I told you it wasn’t locked,’ he added, and this small victory of opening the door seemed to calm him. It was a strange psychological effect, this intimidating (which it really was) of two brave grown men by the mere appearance of a helpless figure in a cellar. Slowly, they both started to shake it off. The next moment, they were out in the hallway leading to the front door of the house. The front door was wide open. They glanced into the street, looking both ways, but there wasn’t a single person in sight. The street, illuminated by just three gas lamps, looked oddly dark and mysterious.

‘She has gone, that’s clear,’ said Racksole, meaning the woman with the red hat.

'She’s gone, that much is obvious,' said Racksole, referring to the woman with the red hat.

‘And Miss Spencer after her, do you think?’ questioned Aribert.

‘And what about Miss Spencer after her, do you think?’ asked Aribert.

‘No. She would stay. She would never dare to leave. Let us find the cellar steps.’

‘No. She would stay. She would never dare to leave. Let’s find the cellar steps.’

The cellar steps were happily not difficult to discover, for in moving a pace backwards Prince Aribert had a narrow escape of precipitating himself to the bottom of them. The lantern showed that they were built on a curve.

The cellar steps were thankfully easy to find, because when Prince Aribert took a step back, he narrowly avoided falling straight to the bottom. The lantern revealed that they were constructed in a curve.

Silently Racksole resumed possession of the lantern and went first, the Prince close behind him. At the foot was a short passage, and in this passage crouched the figure of a woman. Her eyes threw back the rays of the lantern, shining like a cat’s at midnight. Then, as the men went nearer, they saw that it was Miss Spencer who barred their way. She seemed half to kneel on the stone floor, and in one hand she held what at first appeared to be a dagger, but which proved to be nothing more romantic than a rather long bread-knife.

Silently, Racksole took back the lantern and went ahead, with the Prince right behind him. At the bottom, there was a short corridor, and in this corridor crouched a woman. Her eyes reflected the light from the lantern, shining like a cat’s at midnight. As they got closer, they realized it was Miss Spencer who was blocking their path. She was partially kneeling on the stone floor, and in one hand, she held what initially looked like a dagger, but turned out to be nothing more dramatic than a rather long bread knife.

‘I heard you, I heard you,’ she exclaimed. ‘Get back; you mustn’t come here.’

‘I heard you, I heard you,’ she exclaimed. ‘Back off; you can’t come here.’

There was a desperate and dangerous look on her face, and her form shook with scarcely controlled passionate energy.

There was a look of desperation and danger on her face, and her body trembled with barely controlled intense energy.

‘Now see here, Miss Spencer,’ Racksole said calmly, ‘I guess we’ve had enough of this fandango. You’d better get up and clear out, or we’ll just have to drag you off.’

‘Now listen here, Miss Spencer,’ Racksole said calmly, ‘I think we’ve had enough of this nonsense. You’d better get up and leave, or we’ll just have to carry you out.’

He went calmly up to her, the lantern in his hand. Without another word she struck the knife into his arm, and the lantern fell extinguished. Racksole gave a cry, rather of angry surprise than of pain, and retreated a few steps. In the darkness they could still perceive the glint of her eyes.

He walked up to her calmly, holding the lantern. Without saying anything else, she plunged the knife into his arm, and the lantern went out. Racksole shouted, more out of angry surprise than pain, and took a few steps back. In the dark, they could still see the shine of her eyes.

‘I told you you mustn’t come here,’ the woman said. ‘Now get back.’

‘I told you not to come here,’ the woman said. ‘Now go back.’

Racksole positively laughed. It was a queer laugh, but he laughed, and he could not help it. The idea of this woman, this bureau clerk, stopping his progress and that of Prince Aribert by means of a bread-knife aroused his sense of humour. He struck a match, relighted the candle, and faced Miss Spencer once more.

Racksole actually laughed. It was an odd laugh, but he couldn’t help it. The thought of this woman, this office clerk, halting his progress and that of Prince Aribert with a bread knife made him find it funny. He struck a match, relit the candle, and turned to face Miss Spencer again.

‘I’ll do it again,’ she said, with a note of hard resolve.

"I'll do it again," she said, with a tone of determination.

‘Oh, no, you won’t, my girl,’ said Racksole; and he pulled out his revolver, cocked it, raised his hand.

‘Oh, no, you won’t, my girl,’ said Racksole; and he pulled out his gun, cocked it, raised his hand.

‘Put down that plaything of yours,’ he said firmly.

“Put down that toy of yours,” he said firmly.

‘No,’ she answered.

‘No,’ she replied.

‘I shall shoot.’

"I'll shoot."

She pressed her lips together.

She pursed her lips.

‘I shall shoot,’ he repeated. ‘One—two—three.’

‘I’m going to shoot,’ he said again. ‘One—two—three.’

Bang, bang! He had fired twice, purposely missing her. Miss Spencer never blenched. Racksole was tremendously surprised—and he would have been a thousandfold more surprised could he have contrasted her behaviour now with her abject terror on the previous evening when Nella had threatened her.

Bang, bang! He had fired twice, intentionally missing her. Miss Spencer didn't flinch. Racksole was incredibly surprised—and he would have been a thousand times more surprised if he could have compared her behavior now with her absolute terror the night before when Nella had threatened her.

‘You’ve got a bit of pluck,’ he said, ‘but it won’t help you. Why won’t you let us pass?’

‘You’ve got some guts,’ he said, ‘but it won’t help you. Why won’t you let us through?’

As a matter of fact, pluck was just what she had not, really; she had merely subordinated one terror to another. She was desperately afraid of Racksole’s revolver, but she was much more afraid of something else.

As a matter of fact, courage was exactly what she didn't have; she had just traded one fear for another. She was really scared of Racksole's revolver, but she was even more afraid of something else.

‘Why won’t you let us pass?’

‘Why won't you let us through?’

‘I daren’t,’ she said, with a plaintive tremor; ‘Tom put me in charge.’

"I can't," she said, with a shaky voice; "Tom put me in charge."

That was all. The men could see tears running down her poor wrinkled face.

That was it. The men could see tears streaming down her sad, wrinkled face.

Theodore Racksole began to take off his light overcoat.

Theodore Racksole started to remove his light overcoat.

‘I see I must take my coat off to you,’ he said, and he almost smiled. Then, with a quick movement, he threw the coat over Miss Spencer’s head and flew at her, seizing both her arms, while Prince Aribert assisted.

‘I see I have to take my coat off for you,’ he said, and he nearly smiled. Then, with a swift motion, he tossed the coat over Miss Spencer’s head and lunged at her, grabbing both her arms, while Prince Aribert helped.

Her struggles ceased—she was beaten.

Her struggles ended—she was defeated.

‘That’s all right,’ said Racksole: ‘I could never have used that revolver—to mean business with it, of course.’

‘That’s fine,’ said Racksole: ‘I could never have used that revolver—to actually go through with it, of course.’

They carried her, unresisting, upstairs and on to the upper floor, where they locked her in a bedroom. She lay in the bed as if exhausted.

They took her upstairs without resistance and locked her in a bedroom on the upper floor. She lay in the bed like she was completely drained.

‘Now for my poor Eugen,’ said Prince Aribert.

‘Now for my poor Eugen,’ said Prince Aribert.

‘Don’t you think we’d better search the house first?’ Racksole suggested; ‘it will be safer to know just how we stand. We can’t afford any ambushes or things of that kind, you know.’

‘Don’t you think we should search the house first?’ Racksole suggested; ‘it’ll be safer to know exactly where we stand. We can’t risk any ambushes or anything like that, you know.’

The Prince agreed, and they searched the house from top to bottom, but found no one. Then, having locked the front door and the french window of the sitting-room, they proceeded again to the cellar.

The Prince agreed, and they searched the house from top to bottom, but found no one. Then, after locking the front door and the French windows of the living room, they went back to the cellar.

Here a new obstacle confronted them. The cellar door was, of course, locked; there was no sign of a key, and it appeared to be a heavy door. They were compelled to return to the bedroom where Miss Spencer was incarcerated, in order to demand the key of the cellar from her. She still lay without movement on the bed.

Here a new obstacle faced them. The cellar door was locked, of course; there was no sign of a key, and it looked like a heavy door. They had to go back to the bedroom where Miss Spencer was trapped to ask her for the key to the cellar. She still lay motionless on the bed.

‘Tom’s got it,’ she replied, faintly, to their question: ‘Tom’s got it, I swear to you. He took it for safety.’

‘Tom’s got it,’ she answered weakly to their question: ‘Tom’s got it, I swear. He took it for safety.’

‘Then how do you feed your prisoner?’ Racksole asked sharply.

‘Then how do you feed your prisoner?’ Racksole asked sharply.

‘Through the grating,’ she answered.

"Through the grate," she answered.

Both men shuddered. They felt she was speaking the truth. For the third time they went to the cellar door. In vain Racksole thrust himself against it; he could do no more than shake it.

Both men shuddered. They felt she was telling the truth. For the third time, they approached the cellar door. Racksole pushed against it in vain; all he could do was shake it.

‘Let’s try both together,’ said Prince Aribert. ‘Now!’ There was a crack.

‘Let’s do both at the same time,’ said Prince Aribert. ‘Now!’ There was a loud crack.

‘Again,’ said Prince Aribert. There was another crack, and then the upper hinge gave way. The rest was easy. Over the wreck of the door they entered Prince Eugen’s prison.

‘Again,’ said Prince Aribert. There was another crack, and then the upper hinge broke. The rest was easy. Over the wreck of the door, they entered Prince Eugen’s prison.

The captive still sat on his chair. The terrific noise and bustle of breaking down the door seemed not to have aroused him from his lethargy, but when Prince Aribert spoke to him in German he looked at his uncle.

The captive still sat in his chair. The loud noise and chaos of breaking down the door didn't seem to wake him from his stupor, but when Prince Aribert spoke to him in German, he looked at his uncle.

‘Will you not come with us, Eugen?’ said Prince Aribert; ‘you needn’t stay here any longer, you know.’

‘Aren't you coming with us, Eugen?’ said Prince Aribert; ‘you don’t have to stay here any longer, you know.’

‘Leave me alone,’ was the strange reply; ‘leave me alone. What do you want?’

'Leave me alone,' was the odd response; 'leave me alone. What do you want?'

‘We are here to get you out of this scrape,’ said Aribert gently. Racksole stood aside.

‘We’re here to help you out of this situation,’ said Aribert gently. Racksole stood aside.

‘Who is that fellow?’ said Eugen sharply.

'Who is that guy?' Eugen asked sharply.

‘That is my friend Mr Racksole, an Englishman—or rather, I should say, an American—to whom we owe a great deal. Come and have supper, Eugen.’

‘That’s my friend Mr. Racksole, an Englishman—or, to be precise, an American—to whom we owe a lot. Come and have dinner, Eugen.’

‘I won’t,’ answered Eugen doggedly. ‘I’m waiting here for her. You didn’t think anyone had kept me here, did you, against my will? I tell you I’m waiting for her. She said she’d come.’

‘I won’t,’ Eugen replied stubbornly. ‘I’m waiting here for her. You didn’t think anyone was holding me here against my will, did you? I’m telling you I’m waiting for her. She said she’d come.’

‘Who is she?’ Aribert asked, humouring him.

‘Who is she?’ Aribert asked, playing along with him.

‘She! Why, you know! I forgot, of course, you don’t know. You mustn’t ask.

‘She! Well, you know! I forgot, of course you don’t know. You shouldn’t ask.

Don’t pry, Uncle Aribert. She was wearing a red hat.’

Don’t snoop, Uncle Aribert. She had on a red hat.

‘I’ll take you to her, my dear Eugen.’ Prince Aribert put his hands on the other’s shoulder, but Eugen shook him off violently, stood up, and then sat down again.

‘I’ll take you to her, my dear Eugen.’ Prince Aribert placed his hands on Eugen's shoulders, but Eugen violently shrugged him off, stood up, and then sat down again.

Aribert looked at Racksole, and they both looked at Prince Eugen. The latter’s face was flushed, and Racksole observed that the left pupil was more dilated than the right. The man started, muttered odd, fragmentary scraps of sentences, now grumbling, now whining.

Aribert glanced at Racksole, and they both turned to Prince Eugen. The prince’s face was red, and Racksole noticed that the left pupil was larger than the right. The man was startled, mumbling strange, incomplete sentences, shifting between grumbling and whining.

‘His mind is unhinged,’ Racksole whispered in English.

‘His mind is unhinged,’ Racksole whispered in English.

‘Hush!’ said Prince Aribert. ‘He understands English.’ But Prince Eugen took no notice of the brief colloquy.

‘Hush!’ said Prince Aribert. ‘He understands English.’ But Prince Eugen didn’t pay any attention to the short conversation.

‘We had better get him upstairs, somehow,’ said Racksole.

‘We should get him upstairs, somehow,’ said Racksole.

‘Yes,’ Aribert assented. ‘Eugen, the lady with the red hat, the lady you are waiting for, is upstairs. She has sent us down to ask you to come up. Won’t you come?’

‘Yeah,’ Aribert agreed. ‘Eugen, the woman with the red hat, the one you’re waiting for, is upstairs. She’s sent us down to ask you to come up. Will you come?’

‘Himmel!’ the poor fellow exclaimed, with a kind of weak anger. ‘Why did you not say this before?’

‘Heavens!’ the poor guy exclaimed, with a sort of feeble anger. ‘Why didn’t you say this earlier?’

He rose, staggered towards Aribert, and fell headlong on the floor. He had swooned. The two men raised him, carried him up the stone steps, and laid him with infinite care on a sofa. He lay, breathing queerly through the nostrils, his eyes closed, his fingers contracted; every now and then a convulsion ran through his frame.

He got up, stumbled toward Aribert, and collapsed on the floor. He had fainted. The two men lifted him, carried him up the stone steps, and gently placed him on a sofa. He lay there, breathing strangely through his nose, his eyes shut, his fingers curled; occasionally, a spasm would go through his body.

‘One of us must fetch a doctor,’ said Prince Aribert.

"One of us needs to get a doctor," said Prince Aribert.

‘I will,’ said Racksole. At that moment there was a quick, curt rap on the french window, and both Racksole and the Prince glanced round startled. A girl’s face was pressed against the large window-pane. It was Nella’s.

“I will,” said Racksole. Just then, there was a quick, sharp knock on the French window, and both Racksole and the Prince turned around, surprised. A girl’s face was pressed against the large windowpane. It was Nella’s.

Racksole unfastened the catch, and she entered.

Racksole unfastened the latch, and she walked in.

‘I have found you,’ she said lightly; ‘you might have told me. I couldn’t sleep. I inquired from the hotel-folks if you had retired, and they said no; so I slipped out. I guessed where you were.’ Racksole interrupted her with a question as to what she meant by this escapade, but she stopped him with a careless gesture. ‘What’s this?’ She pointed to the form on the sofa.

‘I found you,’ she said casually; ‘you could've told me. I couldn’t sleep. I asked the hotel staff if you had gone to bed, and they said no; so I slipped out. I figured out where you were.’ Racksole interrupted her with a question about what she meant by this little adventure, but she waved him off with a careless gesture. ‘What’s this?’ She pointed to the shape on the sofa.

‘That is my nephew, Prince Eugen,’ said Aribert.

'That's my nephew, Prince Eugen,' said Aribert.

‘Hurt?’ she inquired coldly. ‘I hope not.’

‘Hurt?’ she asked coldly. ‘I hope not.’

‘He is ill,’ said Racksole, ‘his brain is turned.’

‘He’s sick,’ said Racksole, ‘his mind is messed up.’

Nella began to examine the unconscious Prince with the expert movements of a girl who had passed through the best hospital course to be obtained in New York.

Nella started to check on the unconscious Prince with the skilled motions of a girl who had gone through the best hospital training available in New York.

‘He has got brain fever,’ she said. ‘That is all, but it will be enough. Do you know if there is a bed anywhere in this remarkable house?’

‘He has brain fever,’ she said. ‘That's all, but it will be enough. Do you know if there’s a bed anywhere in this amazing house?’





Chapter Eighteen IN THE NIGHT-TIME

‘HE must on no account be moved,’ said the dark little Belgian doctor, whose eyes seemed to peer so quizzically through his spectacles; and he said it with much positiveness.

‘He must not be moved at all,’ said the small Belgian doctor, whose eyes seemed to look so curiously through his glasses; and he said it with a lot of certainty.

That pronouncement rather settled their plans for them. It was certainly a professional triumph for Nella, who, previous to the doctor’s arrival, had told them the very same thing. Considerable argument had passed before the doctor was sent for. Prince Aribert was for keeping the whole affair a deep secret among their three selves. Theodore Racksole agreed so far, but he suggested further that at no matter what risk they should transport the patient over to England at once. Racksole had an idea that he should feel safer in that hotel of his, and better able to deal with any situation that might arise. Nella scorned the idea. In her quality of an amateur nurse, she assured them that Prince Eugen was much more seriously ill than either of them suspected, and she urged that they should take absolute possession of the house, and keep possession till Prince Eugen was convalescent.

That announcement pretty much decided their plans. It was definitely a professional win for Nella, who, before the doctor arrived, had told them the same thing. There had been quite a bit of debate before they called the doctor. Prince Aribert wanted to keep everything a secret just between the three of them. Theodore Racksole agreed to some extent but suggested that, regardless of the risks, they should move the patient to England immediately. Racksole believed he would feel safer in his hotel and better equipped to handle any situation that came up. Nella dismissed this idea. As an amateur nurse, she insisted that Prince Eugen was much sicker than they realized, and she pushed for them to take complete control of the house and stay there until Prince Eugen was recovering.

‘But what about the Spencer female?’ Racksole had said.

‘But what about the Spencer woman?’ Racksole had asked.

‘Keep her where she is. Keep her a prisoner. And hold the house against all comers. If Jules should come back, simply defy him to enter—that is all.

‘Keep her where she is. Keep her a prisoner. And defend the house against anyone who comes. If Jules should come back, just challenge him to enter—that’s all.

There are two of you, so you must keep an eye on the former occupiers, if they return, and on Miss Spencer, while I nurse the patient. But first, you must send for a doctor.’

There are two of you, so you need to watch the former occupants in case they come back, as well as Miss Spencer, while I take care of the patient. But first, you need to call for a doctor.

‘Doctor!’ Prince Aribert had said, alarmed. ‘Will it not be necessary to make some awkward explanation to the doctor?’

‘Doctor!’ Prince Aribert said, alarmed. ‘Isn't it going to be necessary to make some awkward explanation to the doctor?’

‘Not at all!’ she replied. ‘Why should it be? In a place like Ostend doctors are far too discreet to ask questions; they see too much to retain their curiosity. Besides, do you want your nephew to die?’

‘Not at all!’ she replied. ‘Why should it be? In a place like Ostend, doctors are way too professional to ask questions; they see too much to keep being curious. Besides, do you want your nephew to die?’

Both the men were somewhat taken aback by the girl’s sagacious grasp of the situation, and it came about that they began to obey her like subordinates.

Both men were somewhat surprised by the girl's wise understanding of the situation, and soon they started to follow her lead like subordinates.

She told her father to sally forth in search of a doctor, and he went. She gave Prince Aribert certain other orders, and he promptly executed them.

She told her father to go out and find a doctor, and he did. She gave Prince Aribert a few other instructions, and he quickly followed them.

By the evening of the following day, everything was going smoothly. The doctor came and departed several times, and sent medicine, and seemed fairly optimistic as to the issue of the illness. An old woman had been induced to come in and cook and clean. Miss Spencer was kept out of sight on the attic floor, pending some decision as to what to do with her. And no one outside the house had asked any questions. The inhabitants of that particular street must have been accustomed to strange behaviour on the part of their neighbours, unaccountable appearances and disappearances, strange flittings and arrivals. This strong-minded and active trio—Racksole, Nella, and Prince Aribert—might have been the lawful and accustomed tenants of the house, for any outward evidence to the contrary.

By the evening of the next day, everything was running smoothly. The doctor came and went several times, sent over medicine, and seemed pretty optimistic about the outcome of the illness. An older woman was brought in to cook and clean. Miss Spencer was kept hidden away on the attic floor, waiting for a decision on what to do with her. And no one outside the house had asked any questions. The people on that particular street must have been used to odd behavior from their neighbors, unexplainable appearances and disappearances, strange comings and goings. This determined and active trio—Racksole, Nella, and Prince Aribert—could have easily been the normal and expected tenants of the house, based on any outward signs to the contrary.

On the afternoon of the third day Prince Eugen was distinctly and seriously worse. Nella had sat up with him the previous night and throughout the day.

On the afternoon of the third day, Prince Eugen was clearly and seriously worse. Nella had stayed up with him the night before and all through the day.

Her father had spent the morning at the hotel, and Prince Aribert had kept watch. The two men were never absent from the house at the same time, and one of them always did duty as sentinel at night. On this afternoon Prince Aribert and Nella sat together in the patient’s bedroom. The doctor had just left. Theodore Racksole was downstairs reading the New York Herald. The Prince and Nella were near the window, which looked on to the back-garden.

Her father had spent the morning at the hotel, and Prince Aribert was keeping watch. The two men were never away from the house at the same time, and one of them always stood guard at night. This afternoon, Prince Aribert and Nella were sitting together in the patient’s bedroom. The doctor had just left. Theodore Racksole was downstairs reading the New York Herald. The Prince and Nella were near the window, which overlooked the backyard.

It was a queer shabby little bedroom to shelter the august body of a European personage like Prince Eugen of Posen. Curiously enough, both Nella and her father, ardent democrats though they were, had been somehow impressed by the royalty and importance of the fever-stricken Prince—impressed as they had never been by Aribert. They had both felt that here, under their care, was a species of individuality quite new to them, and different from anything they had previously encountered. Even the gestures and tones of his delirium had an air of abrupt yet condescending command—an imposing mixture of suavity and haughtiness. As for Nella, she had been first struck by the beautiful ‘E’ over a crown on the sleeves of his linen, and by the signet ring on his pale, emaciated hand. After all, these trifling outward signs are at least as effective as others of deeper but less obtrusive significance. The Racksoles, too, duly marked the attitude of Prince Aribert to his nephew: it was at once paternal and reverential; it disclosed clearly that Prince Aribert continued, in spite of everything, to regard his nephew as his sovereign lord and master, as a being surrounded by a natural and inevitable pomp and awe. This attitude, at the beginning, seemed false and unreal to the Americans; it seemed to them to be assumed; but gradually they came to perceive that they were mistaken, and that though America might have cast out ‘the monarchial superstition’, nevertheless that ‘superstition’ had vigorously survived in another part of the world.

It was a strange, run-down little bedroom to host the distinguished figure of a European noble like Prince Eugen of Posen. Interestingly, both Nella and her father, passionate democrats despite their beliefs, were somehow struck by the royalty and significance of the feverish Prince—more so than they had ever been by Aribert. They both sensed that here, under their care, was a type of individuality that was completely new to them and unlike anything they had encountered before. Even the gestures and tones of his delirium carried an air of abrupt yet condescending authority—an impressive blend of charm and arrogance. Nella was especially taken by the beautiful ‘E’ over a crown on the sleeves of his linen and the signet ring on his pale, thin hand. After all, these small outward signs were at least as impactful as others with deeper but less obvious meanings. The Racksoles also noted the way Prince Aribert treated his nephew: it was both paternal and respectful; it clearly showed that Prince Aribert still saw his nephew as his sovereign lord and master, an individual surrounded by a natural and unavoidable sense of grandeur and reverence. At first, this attitude seemed false and insincere to the Americans; they thought it was put on. But gradually, they realized they were wrong, and that although America may have rejected ‘monarchical superstition', that ‘superstition’ had stubbornly persisted in another part of the world.

‘You and Mr Racksole have been extraordinarily kind to me,’ said Prince Aribert very quietly, after the two had sat some time in silence.

‘You and Mr. Racksole have been incredibly kind to me,’ Prince Aribert said softly, after the two had sat in silence for a while.

‘Why? How?’ she asked unaffectedly. ‘We are interested in this affair ourselves, you know. It began at our hotel—you mustn’t forget that, Prince.’

‘Why? How?’ she asked calmly. ‘We’re interested in this situation ourselves, you know. It started at our hotel—you shouldn’t forget that, Prince.’

‘I don’t,’ he said. ‘I forget nothing. But I cannot help feeling that I have led you into a strange entanglement. Why should you and Mr Racksole be here—you who are supposed to be on a holiday!—hiding in a strange house in a foreign country, subject to all sorts of annoyances and all sorts of risks, simply because I am anxious to avoid scandal, to avoid any sort of talk, in connection with my misguided nephew? It is nothing to you that the Hereditary Prince of Posen should be liable to a public disgrace. What will it matter to you if the throne of Posen becomes the laughing-stock of Europe?’

‘I don’t,’ he said. ‘I forget nothing. But I can’t shake the feeling that I’ve put you in a weird situation. Why are you and Mr. Racksole here—you, who are supposed to be on vacation!—hiding in this unfamiliar house in a foreign country, facing all kinds of annoyances and dangers, just because I’m trying to avoid scandal and any sort of gossip regarding my misguided nephew? It doesn’t affect you that the Hereditary Prince of Posen might face public disgrace. What difference does it make to you if the throne of Posen becomes a joke across Europe?’

‘I really don’t know, Prince,’ Nella smiled roguishly. ‘But we Americans have, a habit of going right through with anything we have begun.’

‘I really don’t know, Prince,’ Nella smiled mischievously. ‘But we Americans have a habit of following through with anything we start.’

‘Ah!’ he said, ‘who knows how this thing will end? All our trouble, our anxieties, our watchfulness, may come to nothing. I tell you that when I see Eugen lying there, and think that we cannot learn his story until he recovers, I am ready to go mad. We might be arranging things, making matters smooth, preparing for the future, if only we knew—knew what he can tell us. I tell you that I am ready to go mad. If anything should happen to you, Miss Racksole, I would kill myself.’

‘Ah!’ he said, ‘who knows how this will turn out? All our struggles, our worries, our vigilance, might lead to nothing. I swear that when I see Eugen lying there and think we can’t find out his story until he gets better, I’m about to lose my mind. We could be sorting things out, making things easier, planning for the future, if only we knew—knew what he can share with us. I’m telling you, I’m ready to go mad. If anything were to happen to you, Miss Racksole, I would take my own life.’

‘But why?’ she questioned. ‘Supposing, that is, that anything could happen to me—which it can’t.’

‘But why?’ she asked. ‘Supposing, that is, that anything could happen to me—which it can’t.’

‘Because I have dragged you into this,’ he replied, gazing at her. ‘It is nothing to you. You are only being kind.’

‘Because I brought you into this,’ he replied, looking at her. ‘It means nothing to you. You’re just being kind.’

‘How do you know it is nothing to me, Prince?’ she asked him quickly.

‘How do you know it doesn’t mean anything to me, Prince?’ she asked him quickly.

Just then the sick man made a convulsive movement, and Nella flew to the bed and soothed him. From the head of the bed she looked over at Prince Aribert, and he returned her bright, excited glance. She was in her travelling-frock, with a large white Belgian apron tied over it. Large dark circles of fatigue and sleeplessness surrounded her eyes, and to the Prince her cheek seemed hollow and thin; her hair lay thick over the temples, half covering the ears. Aribert gave no answer to her query—merely gazed at her with melancholy intensity.

Just then, the sick man jerked suddenly, and Nella rushed to the bed to comfort him. From the head of the bed, she glanced over at Prince Aribert, who met her bright, eager gaze. She was wearing her travel dress, with a large white Belgian apron tied over it. Dark circles of exhaustion and sleeplessness surrounded her eyes, and to the Prince, her cheek looked sunken and thin; her hair fell thickly over her temples, half-covering her ears. Aribert didn't respond to her question—he just stared at her with a sad intensity.

‘I think I will go and rest,’ she said at last. ‘You will know all about the medicine.’

‘I think I’ll go rest,’ she finally said. ‘You’ll know all about the medicine.’

‘Sleep well,’ he said, as he softly opened the door for her. And then he was alone with Eugen. It was his turn that night to watch, for they still half-expected some strange, sudden visit, or onslaught, or move of one kind or another from Jules. Racksole slept in the parlour on the ground floor.

‘Sleep well,’ he said, gently opening the door for her. Then he was left alone with Eugen. It was his turn to keep watch that night since they still half-expected some unexpected visit, attack, or move of some kind from Jules. Racksole was sleeping in the parlour on the ground floor.

Nella had the front bedroom on the first floor; Miss Spencer was immured in the attic; the last-named lady had been singularly quiet and incurious, taking her food from Nella and asking no questions, the old woman went at nights to her own abode in the purlieus of the harbour. Hour after hour Aribert sat silent by his nephew’s bed-side, attending mechanically to his wants, and every now and then gazing hard into the vacant, anguished face, as if trying to extort from that mask the secrets which it held. Aribert was tortured by the idea that if he could have only half an hour’s, only a quarter of an hour’s, rational speech with Prince Eugen, all might be cleared up and put right, and by the fact that that rational talk was absolutely impossible on Eugen’s part until the fever had run its course. As the minutes crept on to midnight the watcher, made nervous by the intense, electrical atmosphere which seems always to surround a person who is dangerously ill, grew more and more a prey to vague and terrible apprehensions. His mind dwelt hysterically on the most fatal possibilities.

Nella had the front bedroom on the first floor; Miss Spencer was stuck in the attic. The latter had been unusually quiet and uninterested, taking her food from Nella and asking no questions. The old woman went back to her own place in the outskirts of the harbor at night. Hour after hour, Aribert sat silently by his nephew’s bedside, mechanically attending to his needs, and occasionally staring hard at the vacant, pained face as if trying to uncover the secrets it held. Aribert was tormented by the thought that if he could just have half an hour, or even just a quarter of an hour, of rational conversation with Prince Eugen, everything could be clarified and set right. However, he knew that rational talk was completely impossible for Eugen until the fever ran its course. As the minutes dragged on toward midnight, the watcher, increasingly anxious due to the intense, charged environment that always surrounds someone who is dangerously ill, became more prone to vague, terrifying fears. His mind fixated hysterically on the most disastrous possibilities.

He wondered what would occur if by any ill-chance Eugen should die in that bed—how he would explain the affair to Posen and to the Emperor, how he would justify himself. He saw himself being tried for murder, sentenced (him—a Prince of the blood!), led to the scaffold... a scene unparalleled in Europe for over a century! ... Then he gazed anew at the sick man, and thought he saw death in every drawn feature of that agonized face. He could have screamed aloud. His ears heard a peculiar resonant boom. He started—it was nothing but the city clock striking twelve. But there was another sound—a mysterious shuffle at the door. He listened; then jumped from his chair. Nothing now! Nothing! But still he felt drawn to the door, and after what seemed an interminable interval he went and opened it, his heart beating furiously. Nella lay in a heap on the door mat. She was fully dressed, but had apparently lost consciousness. He clutched at her slender body, picked her up, carried her to the chair by the fire-place, and laid her in it. He had forgotten all about Eugen.

He wondered what would happen if, by some bad luck, Eugen died in that bed—how he would explain the situation to Posen and the Emperor, how he would justify himself. He imagined being tried for murder, sentenced (him—a Prince of the blood!), led to the scaffold... a scene that hadn't happened in Europe for over a century! ... Then he looked at the sick man again and thought he saw death in every strained feature of that tortured face. He could have screamed. He heard a strange, deep boom. He startled—it was just the city clock striking twelve. But there was another sound—a mysterious shuffling at the door. He listened, then jumped up from his chair. Nothing now! Nothing! But he still felt compelled to the door, and after what felt like an endless moment, he went and opened it, his heart racing. Nella was lying in a heap on the doormat. She was fully dressed but seemed to have lost consciousness. He grabbed her slender body, picked her up, carried her to the chair by the fireplace, and laid her in it. He had completely forgotten about Eugen.

‘What is it, my angel?’ he whispered, and then he kissed her—kissed her twice. He could only look at her; he did not know what to do to succour her.

‘What is it, my angel?’ he whispered, and then he kissed her—kissed her twice. He could only look at her; he didn’t know how to help her.

At last she opened her eyes and sighed.

At last, she opened her eyes and let out a sigh.

‘Where am I?’ she asked vaguely, in a tremulous tone as she recognized him. ‘Is it you? Did I do anything silly? Did I faint?’

‘Where am I?’ she asked uncertainly, her voice shaking as she noticed him. ‘Is it really you? Did I do something embarrassing? Did I pass out?’

‘What has happened? Were you ill?’ he questioned anxiously. He was kneeling at her feet, holding her hand tight.

‘What happened? Were you sick?’ he asked anxiously. He was kneeling at her feet, holding her hand tightly.

‘I saw Jules by the side of my bed,’ she murmured; ‘I’m sure I saw him; he laughed at me. I had not undressed. I sprang up, frightened, but he had gone, and then I ran downstairs—to you.’

‘I saw Jules by the side of my bed,’ she whispered; ‘I’m sure I saw him; he laughed at me. I hadn't changed out of my clothes. I jumped up, scared, but he was gone, so I ran downstairs—to you.’

‘You were dreaming,’ he soothed her.

"You were just dreaming," he comforted her.

‘Was I?’

"Was I?"

‘You must have been. I have not heard a sound. No one could have entered.

‘You must have been. I haven’t heard anything. No one could have come in.’

But if you like I will wake Mr Racksole.’

But if you want, I can wake up Mr. Racksole.

‘Perhaps I was dreaming,’ she admitted. ‘How foolish!’

‘Maybe I was dreaming,’ she admitted. ‘How silly!’

‘You were over-tired,’ he said, still unconsciously holding her hand. They gazed at each other. She smiled at him.

‘You were really tired,’ he said, still unknowingly holding her hand. They looked at each other. She smiled at him.

‘You kissed me,’ she said suddenly, and he blushed red and stood up before her. ‘Why did you kiss me?’

‘You kissed me,’ she said suddenly, and he turned red and stood up in front of her. ‘Why did you kiss me?’

‘Ah! Miss Racksole,’ he murmured, hurrying the words out. ‘Forgive me. It is unforgivable, but forgive me. I was overpowered by my feelings. I did not know what I was doing.’

‘Ah! Miss Racksole,’ he said quickly, rushing the words out. ‘I’m really sorry. It’s inexcusable, but please forgive me. I was overwhelmed by my emotions. I didn’t know what I was doing.’

‘Why did you kiss me?’ she repeated.

‘Why did you kiss me?’ she asked again.

‘Because—Nella! I love you. I have no right to say it.’

‘Because—Nella! I love you. I shouldn’t say that.’

‘Why have you no right to say it?’

‘Why don't you have the right to say it?’

‘If Eugen dies, I shall owe a duty to Posen—I shall be its ruler.’

‘If Eugen dies, I will have a responsibility to Posen—I will be its ruler.’

‘Well!’ she said calmly, with an adorable confidence. ‘Papa is worth forty millions. Would you not abdicate?’

‘Well!’ she said calmly, with an adorable confidence. ‘Dad is worth forty million. Wouldn’t you step down?’

‘Ah!’ he gave a low cry. ‘Will you force me to say these things? I could not shirk my duty to Posen, and the reigning Prince of Posen can only marry a Princess.’

‘Ah!’ he let out a soft cry. ‘Are you going to make me say this? I couldn't avoid my responsibility to Posen, and the current Prince of Posen can only marry a princess.’

‘But Prince Eugen will live,’ she said positively, ‘and if he lives—’

‘But Prince Eugen will survive,’ she said firmly, ‘and if he survives—’

‘Then I shall be free. I would renounce all my rights to make you mine, if—if—’

‘Then I will be free. I would give up all my rights to make you mine, if—if—’

‘If what, Prince?’

'What do you mean, Prince?'

‘If you would deign to accept my hand.’

‘If you would be willing to accept my hand.’

‘Am I, then, rich enough?’

"Am I rich enough now?"

‘Nella!’ He bent down to her.

‘Nella!’ He leaned down to her.

Then there was a crash of breaking glass. Aribert went to the window and opened it. In the starlit gloom he could see that a ladder had been raised against the back of the house. He thought he heard footsteps at the end of the garden.

Then there was a crash of breaking glass. Aribert went to the window and opened it. In the starlit darkness, he could see that a ladder had been placed against the back of the house. He thought he heard footsteps at the end of the garden.

‘It was Jules,’ he exclaimed to Nella, and without another word rushed upstairs to the attic. The attic was empty. Miss Spencer had mysteriously vanished.

‘It was Jules,’ he shouted to Nella, and without another word ran upstairs to the attic. The attic was empty. Miss Spencer had mysteriously disappeared.





Chapter Nineteen ROYALTY AT THE GRAND BABYLON

THE Royal apartments at the Grand Babylon are famous in the world of hotels, and indeed elsewhere, as being, in their own way, unsurpassed. Some of the palaces of Germany, and in particular those of the mad Ludwig of Bavaria, may possess rooms and saloons which outshine them in gorgeous luxury and the mere wild fairy-like extravagance of wealth; but there is nothing, anywhere, even on Eighth Avenue, New York, which can fairly be called more complete, more perfect, more enticing, or—not least important—more comfortable.

THE Royal apartments at the Grand Babylon are renowned in the hotel world and beyond for being, in their own way, unmatched. Some of the palaces in Germany, especially those of the eccentric Ludwig of Bavaria, might have rooms and halls that outshine them in lavish luxury and wild, whimsical extravagance; however, there is nowhere, even on Eighth Avenue in New York, that can truly be considered more complete, more perfect, more inviting, or—just as importantly—more comfortable.

The suite consists of six chambers—the ante-room, the saloon or audience chamber, the dining-room, the yellow drawing-room (where Royalty receives its friends), the library, and the State bedroom—to the last of which we have already been introduced. The most important and most impressive of these is, of course, the audience chamber, an apartment fifty feet long by forty feet broad, with a superb outlook over the Thames, the Shot Tower, and the higher signals of the South-Western Railway. The decoration of this room is mainly in the German taste, since four out of every six of its Royal occupants are of Teutonic blood; but its chief glory is its French ceiling, a masterpiece by Fragonard, taken bodily from a certain famous palace on the Loire. The walls are of panelled oak, with an eight-foot dado of Arras cloth imitated from unique Continental examples. The carpet, woven in one piece, is an antique specimen of the finest Turkish work, and it was obtained, a bargain, by Felix Babylon, from an impecunious Roumanian Prince. The silver candelabra, now fitted with electric light, came from the Rhine, and each had a separate history. The Royal chair—it is not etiquette to call it a throne, though it amounts to a throne—was looted by Napoleon from an Austrian city, and bought by Felix Babylon at the sale of a French collector. At each corner of the room stands a gigantic grotesque vase of German faïence of the sixteenth century. These were presented to Felix Babylon by William the First of Germany, upon the conclusion of his first incognito visit to London in connection with the French trouble of 1875.

The suite includes six rooms—the ante-room, the main hall or audience chamber, the dining room, the yellow drawing room (where royalty welcomes guests), the library, and the state bedroom, which we've already seen. The most significant and impressive of these is, of course, the audience chamber, measuring fifty feet long by forty feet wide, with a stunning view of the Thames, the Shot Tower, and the higher signals of the South-Western Railway. The decor of this room is primarily in the German style, given that four out of six of its royal residents are of Teutonic descent; however, its main highlight is its French ceiling, a masterpiece by Fragonard, taken directly from a famous palace on the Loire. The walls are paneled in oak, with an eight-foot dado covered in Arras cloth, imitating unique Continental designs. The carpet, woven in one piece, is an antique piece of the finest Turkish craftsmanship, and it was acquired at a bargain by Felix Babylon from a cash-strapped Romanian prince. The silver candelabras, which now have electric lights, were sourced from the Rhine, each with its own unique story. The royal chair—it's not proper to call it a throne, though it functions as one—was taken by Napoleon from an Austrian city and purchased by Felix Babylon at the auction of a French collector. At each corner of the room stands a massive, quirky vase made of sixteenth-century German faïence. These were gifted to Felix Babylon by William the First of Germany following his first secret visit to London regarding the French issue of 1875.

There is only one picture in the audience chamber. It is a portrait of the luckless but noble Dom Pedro, Emperor of the Brazils. Given to Felix Babylon by Dom Pedro himself, it hangs there solitary and sublime as a reminder to Kings and Princes that Empires may pass away and greatness fall. A certain Prince who was occupying the suite during the Jubilee of 1887—when the Grand Babylon had seven persons of Royal blood under its roof—sent a curt message to Felix that the portrait must be removed. Felix respectfully declined to remove it, and the Prince left for another hotel, where he was robbed of two thousand pounds’ worth of jewellery. The Royal audience chamber of the Grand Babylon, if people only knew it, is one of the sights of London, but it is never shown, and if you ask the hotel servants about its wonders they will tell you only foolish facts concerning it, as that the Turkey carpet costs fifty pounds to clean, and that one of the great vases is cracked across the pedestal, owing to the rough treatment accorded to it during a riotous game of Blind Man’s Buff, played one night by four young Princesses, a Balkan King, and his aides-de-camp.

There’s just one picture in the audience chamber. It's a portrait of the unfortunate but noble Dom Pedro, Emperor of Brazil. Given to Felix Babylon by Dom Pedro himself, it hangs there, solitary and impressive, serving as a reminder to kings and princes that empires can fade away and greatness can lose its luster. A certain prince who was staying in the suite during the Jubilee of 1887—when the Grand Babylon had seven royals under its roof—sent a terse message to Felix insisting that the portrait be taken down. Felix respectfully refused to remove it, and the prince switched to another hotel, where he got robbed of jewelry worth two thousand pounds. If people only knew it, the Royal audience chamber of the Grand Babylon is one of London’s hidden gems, but it’s never shown. If you ask the hotel staff about its wonders, they’ll only tell you trivial facts, like how the Turkish carpet costs fifty pounds to clean and that one of the large vases is cracked at the base, thanks to the rough handling it received during a crazy game of Blind Man’s Buff played one night by four young princesses, a Balkan king, and his aides-de-camp.

In one of the window recesses of this magnificent apartment, on a certain afternoon in late July, stood Prince Aribert of Posen. He was faultlessly dressed in the conventional frock-coat of English civilization, with a gardenia in his button-hole, and the indispensable crease down the front of the trousers. He seemed to be fairly amused, and also to expect someone, for at frequent intervals he looked rapidly over his shoulder in the direction of the door behind the Royal chair. At last a little wizened, stooping old man, with a distinctly German cast of countenance, appeared through the door, and laid some papers on a small table by the side of the chair.

In one of the window recesses of this stunning apartment, on a certain afternoon in late July, stood Prince Aribert of Posen. He was perfectly dressed in a traditional frock coat of English style, with a gardenia in his lapel, and the essential crease down the front of his trousers. He seemed to be quite amused and also expecting someone, as he frequently glanced over his shoulder toward the door behind the royal chair. Finally, a small, hunched old man, with a distinctly German face, appeared through the door and placed some papers on a small table beside the chair.

‘Ah, Hans, my old friend!’ said Aribert, approaching the old man. ‘I must have a little talk with you about one or two matters. How do you find His Royal Highness?’

‘Ah, Hans, my old friend!’ said Aribert, walking up to the old man. ‘I need to have a quick chat with you about a couple of things. How do you feel about His Royal Highness?’

The old man saluted, military fashion. ‘Not very well, your Highness,’ he answered. ‘I’ve been valet to your Highness’s nephew since his majority, and I was valet to his Royal father before him, but I never saw—’ He stopped, and threw up his wrinkled hands deprecatingly.

The old man saluted in a military way. ‘Not too well, your Highness,’ he said. ‘I’ve been a valet to your Highness’s nephew since he came of age, and I was a valet to his Royal father before him, but I’ve never seen—’ He paused and raised his wrinkled hands in a dismissive gesture.

‘You never saw what?’ Aribert smiled affectionately on the old fellow. You could perceive that these two, so sharply differentiated in rank, had been intimate in the past, and would be intimate again.

‘You never saw what?’ Aribert smiled warmly at the old man. You could tell that these two, so clearly different in status, had been close in the past and would be close again.

‘Do you know, my Prince,’ said the old man, ‘that we are to receive the financier, Sampson Levi—is that his name?—in the audience chamber? Surely, if I may humbly suggest, the library would have been good enough for a financier?’

‘Do you know, my Prince,’ said the old man, ‘that we are going to meet the financier, Sampson Levi—is that his name?—in the audience chamber? Surely, if I may respectfully suggest, the library would have been sufficient for a financier?’

‘One would have thought so,’ agreed Prince Aribert, ‘but perhaps your master has a special reason. Tell me,’ he went on, changing the subject quickly, ‘how came it that you left the Prince, my nephew, at Ostend, and returned to Posen?’

‘One would have thought so,’ agreed Prince Aribert, ‘but maybe your master has a special reason. Tell me,’ he continued, quickly changing the subject, ‘why did you leave my nephew the Prince in Ostend and come back to Posen?’

‘His orders, Prince,’ and old Hans, who had had a wide experience of Royal whims and knew half the secrets of the Courts of Europe, gave Aribert a look which might have meant anything. ‘He sent me back on an—an errand, your Highness.’

‘His orders, Prince,’ and old Hans, who had seen a lot of royal whims and knew many secrets of the courts of Europe, gave Aribert a look that could mean anything. ‘He sent me back on an—an errand, your Highness.’

‘And you were to rejoin him here?’

‘So, you were supposed to meet him back here?’

‘Just so, Highness. And I did rejoin him here, although, to tell the truth, I had begun to fear that I might never see my master again.’

‘Exactly, Your Highness. I joined him here, but to be honest, I had started to worry that I might never see my master again.’

‘The Prince has been very ill in Ostend, Hans.’

‘The Prince has been really sick in Ostend, Hans.’

‘So I have gathered,’ Hans responded drily, slowly rubbing his hands together. ‘And his Highness is not yet perfectly recovered.’

‘So I have gathered,’ Hans replied flatly, slowly rubbing his hands together. ‘And his Highness has not fully recovered yet.’

‘Not yet. We despaired of his life, Hans, at one time, but thanks to an excellent constitution, he came safely through the ordeal.’

‘Not yet. We lost hope for his life, Hans, at one point, but thanks to his strong health, he made it through the ordeal safely.’

‘We must take care of him, your Highness.’

‘We need to take care of him, Your Highness.’

‘Yes, indeed,’ said Aribert solemnly, ‘his life is very precious to Posen.’

‘Yes, definitely,’ said Aribert seriously, ‘his life means a lot to Posen.’

At that moment, Eugen, Hereditary Prince of Posen, entered the audience chamber. He was pale and languid, and his uniform seemed to be a trouble to him. His hair had been slightly ruffled, and there was a look of uneasiness, almost of alarmed unrest, in his fine dark eyes. He was like a man who is afraid to look behind him lest he should see something there which ought not to be there. But at the same time, here beyond doubt was Royalty. Nothing could have been more striking than the contrast between Eugen, a sick man in the shabby house at Ostend, and this Prince Eugen in the Royal apartments of the Grand Babylon Hôtel, surrounded by the luxury and pomp which modern civilization can offer to those born in high places. All the desperate episode of Ostend was now hidden, passed over. It was supposed never to have occurred. It existed only like a secret shame in the hearts of those who had witnessed it. Prince Eugen had recovered; at any rate, he was convalescent, and he had been removed to London, where he took up again the dropped thread of his princely life. The lady with the red hat, the incorruptible and savage Miss Spencer, the unscrupulous and brilliant Jules, the dark, damp cellar, the horrible little bedroom—these things were over. Thanks to Prince Aribert and the Racksoles, he had emerged from them in safety. He was able to resume his public and official career. The Emperor had been informed of his safe arrival in London, after an unavoidable delay in Ostend; his name once more figured in the Court chronicle of the newspapers. In short, everything was smothered over. Only—only Jules, Rocco, and Miss Spencer were still at large; and the body of Reginald Dimmock lay buried in the domestic mausoleum of the palace at Posen; and Prince Eugen had still to interview Mr Sampson Levi.

At that moment, Eugen, Hereditary Prince of Posen, walked into the audience chamber. He looked pale and tired, and his uniform seemed to weigh him down. His hair was a bit messy, and there was an expression of anxiety, almost fearful unrest, in his striking dark eyes. He reminded one of someone who is too afraid to look over their shoulder, worried about what they might see. Yet, without a doubt, he was a member of royalty. The difference between Eugen, a sick man in a rundown house in Ostend, and this Prince Eugen in the luxurious Royal apartments of the Grand Babylon Hôtel was striking, surrounded by the opulence modern civilization offers to those born into privilege. The desperate events in Ostend were now buried, forgotten. They were only a hidden shame in the hearts of those who witnessed them. Prince Eugen had recovered; at least, he was on the mend, and he had been moved to London, where he picked up the threads of his royal life again. The woman with the red hat, the ruthless and fierce Miss Spencer, the clever and cunning Jules, the dark, damp basement, the dreadful little bedroom—these were all past events. Thanks to Prince Aribert and the Racksoles, he had safely escaped them. He was now able to continue his public and official duties. The Emperor had been notified of his safe arrival in London after a necessary delay in Ostend; his name was once again featured in the Court chronicles of the newspapers. In short, everything was swept under the rug. Only—only Jules, Rocco, and Miss Spencer were still out there; and the body of Reginald Dimmock was buried in the palace's private mausoleum in Posen; and Prince Eugen still needed to meet with Mr. Sampson Levi.

That various matters lay heavy on the mind of Prince Eugen was beyond question. He seemed to have withdrawn within himself. Despite the extraordinary experiences through which he had recently passed, events which called aloud for explanations and confidence between the nephew and the uncle, he would say scarcely a word to Prince Aribert. Any allusion, however direct, to the days at Ostend, was ignored by him with more or less ingenuity, and Prince Aribert was really no nearer a full solution of the mystery of Jules’ plot than he had been on the night when he and Racksole visited the gaming tables at Ostend. Eugen was well aware that he had been kidnapped through the agency of the woman in the red hat, but, doubtless ashamed at having been her dupe, he would not proceed in any way with the clearing-up of the matter.

It was clear that Prince Eugen was burdened by a lot on his mind. He seemed to have retreated into himself. Despite the incredible experiences he had recently gone through, which called for explanations and a connection between him and his uncle, he barely spoke to Prince Aribert. Any reference, no matter how obvious, to the days in Ostend was cleverly avoided, leaving Prince Aribert no closer to understanding the mystery of Jules' plot than he had been the night he and Racksole visited the casino in Ostend. Eugen knew he had been kidnapped by the woman in the red hat, but, undoubtedly embarrassed at having been tricked by her, he wouldn't engage in resolving the situation.

‘You will receive in this room, Eugen?’ Aribert questioned him.

‘Are you going to receive guests in this room, Eugen?’ Aribert asked him.

‘Yes,’ was the answer, given pettishly. ‘Why not? Even if I have no proper retinue here, surely that is no reason why I should not hold audience in a proper manner?... Hans, you can go.’ The old valet promptly disappeared.

“Yeah,” was the reply, said with irritation. “Why not? Just because I don’t have a proper entourage here doesn’t mean I can’t hold an audience properly?... Hans, you can leave.” The old valet immediately vanished.

‘Aribert,’ the Hereditary Prince continued, when they were alone in the chamber, ‘you think I am mad.’

‘Aribert,’ the Hereditary Prince continued, when they were alone in the chamber, ‘you think I’m crazy.’

‘My dear Eugen,’ said Prince Aribert, startled in spite of himself. ‘Don’t be absurd.’

‘My dear Eugen,’ said Prince Aribert, caught off guard despite himself. ‘Don’t be ridiculous.’

‘I say you think I am mad. You think that that attack of brain fever has left its permanent mark on me. Well, perhaps I am mad. Who can tell? God knows that I have been through enough lately to drive me mad.’

‘I say you think I’m crazy. You think that bout of brain fever has left a lasting impact on me. Well, maybe I am crazy. Who knows? God knows I’ve been through enough lately to make anyone lose their mind.’

Aribert made no reply. As a matter of strict fact, the thought had crossed his mind that Eugen’s brain had not yet recovered its normal tone and activity. This speech of his nephew’s, however, had the effect of immediately restoring his belief in the latter’s entire sanity. He felt convinced that if only he could regain his nephew’s confidence, the old brotherly confidence which had existed between them since the years when they played together as boys, all might yet be well. But at present there appeared to be no sign that Eugen meant to give his confidence to anyone.

Aribert didn’t respond. In fact, he had briefly thought that Eugen’s mind hadn’t fully returned to its usual state. However, his nephew’s words made him instantly believe in his nephew’s complete sanity again. He felt sure that if he could just win back Eugen’s trust—the old brotherly trust they had shared since they were boys playing together—everything could still be okay. But right now, there seemed to be no indication that Eugen was planning to trust anyone.

The young Prince had come up out of the valley of the shadow of death, but some of the valley’s shadow had clung to him, and it seemed he was unable to dissipate it.

The young prince had emerged from the valley of the shadow of death, but some of the valley’s darkness had stuck with him, and it felt like he couldn’t shake it off.

‘By the way,’ said Eugen suddenly, ‘I must reward these Racksoles, I suppose. I am indeed grateful to them. If I gave the girl a bracelet, and the father a thousand guineas—how would that meet the case?’

‘By the way,’ Eugen said suddenly, ‘I should probably reward the Racksoles. I’m really grateful to them. If I gave the girl a bracelet and the father a thousand guineas—would that be enough?’

‘My dear Eugen!’ exclaimed Aribert aghast. ‘A thousand guineas! Do you know that Theodore Racksole could buy up all Posen from end to end without making himself a pauper. A thousand guineas! You might as well offer him sixpence.’

‘My dear Eugen!’ exclaimed Aribert in shock. ‘A thousand guineas! Do you realize that Theodore Racksole could buy up all of Posen from one end to the other without turning himself into a beggar? A thousand guineas! You might as well offer him sixpence.’

‘Then what must I offer?’

"Then what should I offer?"

‘Nothing, except your thanks. Anything else would be an insult. These are no ordinary hotel people.’

‘Nothing, except your thanks. Anything else would be an insult. These aren’t your typical hotel staff.’

‘Can’t I give the little girl a bracelet?’ Prince Eugen gave a sinister laugh.

‘Can’t I give the little girl a bracelet?’ Prince Eugen let out a chilling laugh.

Aribert looked at him steadily. ‘No,’ he said.

Aribert stared at him directly. "No," he said.

‘Why did you kiss her—that night?’ asked Prince Eugen carelessly.

‘Why did you kiss her—that night?’ Prince Eugen asked casually.

‘Kiss whom?’ said Aribert, blushing and angry, despite his most determined efforts to keep calm and unconcerned.

‘Kiss who?’ said Aribert, blushing and angry, despite his best attempts to stay calm and indifferent.

‘The Racksole girl.’

'The Racksole girl.'

‘When do you mean?’

“When do you mean?”

‘I mean,’ said Prince Eugen, ‘that night in Ostend when I was ill. You thought I was in a delirium. Perhaps I was. But somehow I remember that with extraordinary distinctness. I remember raising my head for a fraction of an instant, and just in that fraction of an instant you kissed her. Oh, Uncle Aribert!’

‘I mean,’ said Prince Eugen, ‘that night in Ostend when I was sick. You thought I was out of my mind. Maybe I was. But somehow I remember that moment really clearly. I remember lifting my head for just a split second, and in that split second, you kissed her. Oh, Uncle Aribert!’

‘Listen, Eugen, for God’s sake. I love Nella Racksole. I shall marry her.’

‘Listen, Eugen, for goodness' sake. I love Nella Racksole. I’m going to marry her.’

‘You!’ There was a long pause, and then Eugen laughed. ‘Ah!’ he said. ‘They all talk like that to start with. I have talked like that myself, dear uncle; it sounds nice, and it means nothing.’

‘You!’ There was a long pause, and then Eugen laughed. ‘Ah!’ he said. ‘They all talk like that at first. I’ve talked like that myself, dear uncle; it sounds nice, but it doesn’t mean anything.’

‘In this case it means everything, Eugen,’ said Aribert quietly. Some accent of determination in the latter’s tone made Eugen rather more serious.

‘In this case it means everything, Eugen,’ Aribert said quietly. Some tone of determination in his voice made Eugen take things a bit more seriously.

‘You can’t marry her,’ he said. ‘The Emperor won’t permit a morganatic marriage.’

‘You can’t marry her,’ he said. ‘The Emperor won’t allow a morganatic marriage.’

‘The Emperor has nothing to do with the affair. I shall renounce my rights.

‘The Emperor has nothing to do with this situation. I will give up my rights.

I shall become a plain citizen.’

I will be just an ordinary citizen.

‘In which case you will have no fortune to speak of.’

‘In that case, you won’t have any fortune to mention.’

‘But my wife will have a fortune. Knowing the sacrifices which I shall have made in order to marry her, she will not hesitate to place that fortune in my hands for our mutual use,’ said Aribert stiffly.

‘But my wife will have a fortune. Knowing the sacrifices I’ll have made to marry her, she won’t hesitate to put that fortune in my hands for us to use together,’ said Aribert stiffly.

‘You will decidedly be rich,’ mused Eugen, as his ideas dwelt on Theodore Racksole’s reputed wealth. ‘But have you thought of this,’ he asked, and his mild eyes glowed again in a sort of madness. ‘Have you thought that I am unmarried, and might die at any moment, and then the throne will descend to you—to you, Aribert?’

‘You’re definitely going to be rich,’ Eugen thought, imagining Theodore Racksole’s supposed wealth. ‘But have you considered this,’ he asked, and his gentle eyes sparkled with a hint of madness. ‘Have you thought that I’m unmarried, and could die at any moment, which means the throne will pass to you—to you, Aribert?’

‘The throne will never descend to me, Eugen,’ said Aribert softly, ‘for you will live. You are thoroughly convalescent. You have nothing to fear.’

‘The throne will never come to me, Eugen,’ Aribert said gently, ‘because you will survive. You are completely recovering. You have nothing to worry about.’

‘It is the next seven days that I fear,’ said Eugen.

'It's the next seven days that I dread,' said Eugen.

‘The next seven days! Why?’

"What's with the next week?"

‘I do not know. But I fear them. If I can survive them—’

‘I don't know. But I'm afraid of them. If I can get through them—’

‘Mr Sampson Levi, sire,’ Hans announced in a loud tone.

‘Mr. Sampson Levi, sir,’ Hans announced in a loud voice.





Chapter Twenty MR SAMPSON LEVI BIDS PRINCE EUGEN GOOD MORNING

PRINCE EUGEN started. ‘I will see him,’ he said, with a gesture to Hans as if to indicate that Mr Sampson Levi might enter at once.

PRINCE EUGEN flinched. ‘I will see him,’ he said, gesturing to Hans as if to signal that Mr. Sampson Levi could come in right away.

‘I beg one moment first,’ said Aribert, laying a hand gently on his nephew’s arm, and giving old Hans a glance which had the effect of precipitating that admirably trained servant through the doorway.

‘I need just a moment,’ said Aribert, gently placing a hand on his nephew’s arm and giving old Hans a look that quickly sent the well-trained servant through the doorway.

‘What is it?’ asked Prince Eugen crossly. ‘Why this sudden seriousness? Don’t forget that I have an appointment with Mr Sampson Levi, and must not keep him waiting. Someone said that punctuality is the politeness of princes.’

‘What is it?’ Prince Eugen asked irritably. ‘Why the sudden seriousness? Don’t forget that I have an appointment with Mr. Sampson Levi and can't keep him waiting. Someone said that being on time is the courtesy of princes.’

‘Eugen,’ said Aribert, ‘I wish you to be as serious as I am. Why cannot we have faith in each other? I want to help you. I have helped you. You are my titular Sovereign; but on the other hand I have the honour to be your uncle:

‘Eugen,’ Aribert said, ‘I need you to be as serious as I am. Why can’t we trust each other? I want to help you. I have helped you. You’re my nominal Sovereign; but on the other hand, I have the honor of being your uncle:

I have the honour to be the same age as you, and to have been your companion from youth up. Give me your confidence. I thought you had given it me years ago, but I have lately discovered that you had your secrets, even then. And now, since your illness, you are still more secretive.’

I’m honored to be the same age as you and to have been your friend since we were kids. Trust me. I thought you had trusted me years ago, but I’ve recently found out that you had your secrets back then too. And now, since your illness, you’ve become even more secretive.

‘What do you mean, Aribert?’ said Eugen, in a tone which might have been either inimical or friendly. ‘What do you want to say?’

‘What do you mean, Aribert?’ Eugen asked, in a tone that could have been either hostile or friendly. ‘What do you want to say?’

‘Well, in the first place, I want to say that you will not succeed with the estimable Mr Sampson Levi.’

‘Well, first of all, I want to say that you won’t succeed with the respected Mr. Sampson Levi.’

‘Shall I not?’ said Eugen lightly. ‘How do you know what my business is with him?’

‘Shall I not?’ said Eugen casually. ‘How do you know what my deal is with him?’

‘Suffice it to say that I know. You will never get that million pounds out of him.’

‘Let’s just say I know. You’re never going to get that million pounds from him.’

Prince Eugen gasped, and then swallowed his excitement. ‘Who has been talking? What million?’ His eyes wandered uneasily round the room. ‘Ah!’ he said, pretending to laugh. ‘I see how it is. I have been chattering in my delirium. You mustn’t take any notice of that, Aribert. When one has a fever one’s ideas become grotesque and fanciful.’

Prince Eugen gasped and then suppressed his excitement. “Who has been talking? What million?” His eyes shifted nervously around the room. “Ah!” he said, feigning laughter. “I understand now. I've been rambling in my delirium. Don’t pay any attention to that, Aribert. When you have a fever, your thoughts can become bizarre and strange.”

‘You never talked in your delirium,’ Aribert replied; ‘at least not about yourself. I knew about this projected loan before I saw you in Ostend.’

‘You never spoke during your delirium,’ Aribert replied; ‘at least not about yourself. I heard about this planned loan before I met you in Ostend.’

‘Who told you?’ demanded Eugen fiercely.

"Who told you?" Eugen asked angrily.

‘Then you admit that you are trying to raise a loan?’

‘So you admit that you’re trying to get a loan?’

‘I admit nothing. Who told you?’

‘I admit nothing. Who told you?’

‘Theodore Racksole, the millionaire. These rich men have no secrets from each other. They form a coterie, closer than any coterie of ours. Eugen, and far more powerful. They talk, and in talking they rule the world, these millionaires. They are the real monarchs.’

‘Theodore Racksole, the millionaire. These wealthy men have no secrets from each other. They create a group that’s closer than any of ours. Eugen, and much more influential. They converse, and through their conversations, they control the world, these millionaires. They are the true rulers.’

‘Curse them!’ said Eugen.

“Curse them!” said Eugen.

‘Yes, perhaps so. But let me return to your case. Imagine my shame, my disgust, when I found that Racksole could tell me more about your affairs than I knew myself. Happily, he is a good fellow; one can trust him; otherwise I should have been tempted to do something desperate when I discovered that all your private history was in his hands. Eugen, let us come to the point; why do you want that million? Is it actually true that you are so deeply in debt? I have no desire to improve the occasion. I merely ask.’

‘Yes, maybe. But let me get back to your situation. Imagine how embarrassed and disgusted I felt when I realized that Racksole knew more about your affairs than I did. Thankfully, he’s a good guy; you can trust him; otherwise, I might have been tempted to do something drastic when I found out that all your personal history was in his hands. Eugen, let’s be direct; why do you need that million? Is it really true that you’re in so much debt? I’m not trying to make things worse. I’m just asking.’

‘And what if I do owe a million?’ said Prince Eugen with assumed valour.

‘And what if I owe a million?’ said Prince Eugen with feigned courage.

‘Oh, nothing, my dear Eugen, nothing. Only it is rather a large sum to have scattered in ten years, is it not? How did you manage it?’

‘Oh, nothing, my dear Eugen, nothing. It's just that it’s quite a lot to have spent over ten years, isn’t it? How did you pull it off?’

‘Don’t ask me, Aribert. I’ve been a fool. But I swear to you that the woman whom you call “the lady in the red hat” is the last of my follies. I am about to take a wife, and become a respectable Prince.’

‘Don’t ask me, Aribert. I’ve been an idiot. But I promise you that the woman you call “the lady in the red hat” is my last mistake. I’m about to get married and become a proper Prince.’

‘Then the engagement with Princess Anna is an accomplished fact?’

‘So, the engagement with Princess Anna is a done deal?’

‘Practically so. As soon as I have settled with Levi, all will be smooth.

‘Pretty much. Once I sort things out with Levi, everything will go smoothly.

Aribert, I wouldn’t lose Anna for the Imperial throne. She is a good and pure woman, and I love her as a man might love an angel.’

Aribert, I wouldn't give up Anna for the Imperial throne. She is a good and pure woman, and I love her like a man might love an angel.

‘And yet you would deceive her as to your debts, Eugen?’

‘And yet you would lie to her about your debts, Eugen?’

‘Not her, but her absurd parents, and perhaps the Emperor. They have heard rumours, and I must set those rumours at rest by presenting to them a clean sheet.’

‘Not her, but her ridiculous parents, and maybe the Emperor. They’ve heard rumors, and I need to put those rumors to rest by showing them a clean slate.’

‘I am glad you have been frank with me, Eugen,’ said Prince Aribert, ‘but I will be plain with you. You will never marry the Princess Anna.’

‘I’m glad you’ve been honest with me, Eugen,’ said Prince Aribert, ‘but I’ll be straightforward with you. You will never marry Princess Anna.’

‘And why?’ said Eugen, supercilious again.

‘And why?’ Eugen said, sounding smug again.

‘Because her parents will not permit it. Because you will not be able to present a clean sheet to them. Because this Sampson Levi will never lend you a million.’

‘Because her parents won't allow it. Because you won’t be able to show them a clean slate. Because this Sampson Levi will never loan you a million.’

‘Explain yourself.’

"Explain yourself."

‘I propose to do so. You were kidnapped—it is a horrid word, but we must use it—in Ostend.’

‘I plan to do that. You were kidnapped—it’s a terrible word, but we have to use it—in Ostend.’

‘True.’

"True."

‘Do you know why?’

"Do you know why?"

‘I suppose because that vile old red-hatted woman and her accomplices wanted to get some money out of me. Fortunately, thanks to you, they didn’t.’

‘I guess it’s because that awful old woman in the red hat and her partners were trying to get some money from me. Thankfully, because of you, they didn’t.’

‘Not at all,’ said Aribert. ‘They wanted no money from you. They knew well enough that you had no money. They knew you were the naughty schoolboy among European Princes, with no sense of responsibility or of duty towards your kingdom. Shall I tell you why they kidnapped you?’

‘Not at all,’ said Aribert. ‘They didn't want any money from you. They knew very well that you were broke. They saw you as the mischievous schoolboy among European princes, completely lacking a sense of responsibility or duty towards your kingdom. Should I explain why they kidnapped you?’

‘When you have done abusing me, my dear uncle.’

‘When you’re done mistreating me, my dear uncle.’

‘They kidnapped you merely to keep you out of England for a few days, merely to compel you to fail in your appointment with Sampson Levi. And it appears to me that they succeeded. Assuming that you don’t obtain the money from Levi, is there another financier in all Europe from whom you can get it—on such strange security as you have to offer?’

‘They kidnapped you just to keep you out of England for a few days, just to make you miss your meeting with Sampson Levi. And it looks like they succeeded. Assuming you don’t get the money from Levi, is there any other financier in all of Europe who would lend you money on such unusual security as you have to offer?’

‘Possibly there is not,’ said Prince Eugen calmly. ‘But, you see, I shall get it from Sampson Levi. Levi promised it, and I know from other sources that he is a man of his word. He said that the money, subject to certain formalities, would be available till—’

‘Maybe there isn’t,’ said Prince Eugen calmly. ‘But, you see, I’ll get it from Sampson Levi. Levi promised it, and I know from other sources that he keeps his promises. He said that the money, subject to certain formalities, would be available until—’

‘Till?’

'Til?

‘Till the end of June.’

‘Until the end of June.’

‘And it is now the end of July.’

‘And it’s now the end of July.’

‘Well, what is a month? He is only too glad to lend the money. He will get excellent interest. How on earth have you got into your sage old head this notion of a plot against me? The idea is ridiculous. A plot against me? What for?’

'So, what’s a month? He’s more than happy to lend the money. He’ll earn great interest. How on earth did you get this silly idea in your wise old head that there’s a plot against me? It’s ridiculous. A plot against me? What for?'

‘Have you ever thought of Bosnia?’ asked Aribert coldly.

‘Have you ever thought about Bosnia?’ asked Aribert coldly.

‘What of Bosnia?’

‘What about Bosnia?’

‘I need not tell you that the King of Bosnia is naturally under obligations to Austria, to whom he owes his crown. Austria is anxious for him to make a good influential marriage.’

‘I don’t need to tell you that the King of Bosnia is naturally in debt to Austria, from whom he got his crown. Austria wants him to make a strong, influential marriage.’

‘Well, let him.’

"Let him do it."

‘He is going to. He is going to marry the Princess Anna.’

‘He is going to. He is going to marry Princess Anna.’

‘Not while I live. He made overtures there a year ago, and was rebuffed.’

‘Not while I’m alive. He made advances there a year ago and was turned down.’

‘Yes; but he will make overtures again, and this time he will not be rebuffed. Oh, Eugen! can’t you see that this plot against you is being engineered by some persons who know all about your affairs, and whose desire is to prevent your marriage with Princess Anna? Only one man in Europe can have any motive for wishing to prevent your marriage with Princess Anna, and that is the man who means to marry her himself.’ Eugen went very pale.

'Yes; but he'll reach out again, and this time he won't be turned down. Oh, Eugen! Can’t you see that this scheme against you is being orchestrated by people who know everything about your situation, and they want to stop your marriage to Princess Anna? Only one person in Europe would have any reason to want to block your marriage to Princess Anna, and that's the person who plans to marry her himself.' Eugen turned very pale.

‘Then, Aribert, do you mean to convey to me that my detention in Ostend was contrived by the agents of the King of Bosnia?’

‘So, Aribert, are you telling me that my arrest in Ostend was arranged by the King of Bosnia's agents?’

‘I do.’

"I do."

‘With a view to stopping my negotiations with Sampson Levi, and so putting an end to the possibility of my marriage with Anna?’

‘To stop my negotiations with Sampson Levi and end any chance of marrying Anna?’

Aribert nodded.

Aribert nodded.

‘You are a good friend to me, Aribert. You mean well. But you are mistaken.

‘You’re a good friend to me, Aribert. You have good intentions. But you’re wrong.

You have been worrying about nothing.’

You’ve been stressing over nothing.

‘Have you forgotten about Reginald Dimmock?’

‘Have you forgotten about Reginald Dimmock?’

‘I remember you said that he had died.’

‘I remember you said that he died.’

‘I said nothing of the sort. I said that he had been assassinated. That was part of it, my poor Eugen.’

‘I didn’t say anything like that. I said he was assassinated. That was part of it, my poor Eugen.’

‘Pooh!’ said Eugen. ‘I don’t believe he was assassinated. And as for Sampson Levi, I will bet you a thousand marks that he and I come to terms this morning, and that the million is in my hands before I leave London.’ Aribert shook his head.

‘Pooh!’ said Eugen. ‘I don’t think he was murdered. And as for Sampson Levi, I’ll bet you a thousand marks that he and I reach an agreement this morning, and that the million is in my hands before I leave London.’ Aribert shook his head.

‘You seem to be pretty sure of Mr Levi’s character. Have you had much to do with him before?’

‘You seem pretty confident about Mr. Levi’s character. Have you interacted with him much before?’

‘Well,’ Eugen hesitated a second, ‘a little. What young man in my position hasn’t had something to do with Mr Sampson Levi at one time or another?’

‘Well,’ Eugen hesitated for a moment, ‘a little. What young guy in my situation hasn’t had some dealings with Mr. Sampson Levi at some point or another?’

‘I haven’t,’ said Aribert.

"I haven't," said Aribert.

‘You! You are a fossil.’ He rang a silver bell. ‘Hans! I will receive Mr Sampson Levi.’

‘You! You’re an ancient relic.’ He rang a silver bell. ‘Hans! I’m meeting Mr. Sampson Levi now.’

Whereupon Aribert discreetly departed, and Prince Eugen sat down in the great velvet chair, and began to look at the papers which Hans had previously placed upon the table.

Whereupon Aribert quietly left, and Prince Eugen sat down in the large velvet chair and started to look at the papers that Hans had earlier put on the table.

‘Good morning, your Royal Highness,’ said Sampson Levi, bowing as he entered. ‘I trust your Royal Highness is well.’

‘Good morning, Your Royal Highness,’ said Sampson Levi, bowing as he entered. ‘I hope you are doing well, Your Royal Highness.’

‘Moderately, thanks,’ returned the Prince.

"Moderately, thanks," replied the Prince.

In spite of the fact that he had had as much to do with people of Royal blood as any plain man in Europe, Sampson Levi had never yet learned how to be at ease with these exalted individuals during the first few minutes of an interview. Afterwards, he resumed command of himself and his faculties, but at the beginning he was invariably flustered, scarlet of face, and inclined to perspiration.

In spite of having interacted with people of royal blood as much as any ordinary man in Europe, Sampson Levi had still not figured out how to feel comfortable with these high-profile individuals at the start of a meeting. After a few moments, he regained his composure and clarity, but at the beginning, he always felt flustered, flushed, and prone to sweating.

‘We will proceed to business at once,’ said Prince Eugen. ‘Will you take a seat, Mr Levi?’

‘Let’s get down to business right away,’ said Prince Eugen. ‘Would you like to sit down, Mr. Levi?’

‘I thank your Royal Highness.’

"Thank you, Your Royal Highness."

‘Now as to that loan which we had already practically arranged—a million, I think it was,’ said the Prince airily.

‘Now about that loan we had pretty much set up—a million, I believe,’ said the Prince casually.

‘A million,’ Levi acquiesced, toying with his enormous watch chain.

'A million,' Levi agreed, fiddling with his huge watch chain.

‘Everything is now in order. Here are the papers and I should like to finish the matter up at once.’

‘Everything is in order now. Here are the documents, and I would like to wrap this up right away.’

‘Exactly, your Highness, but—’

"Exactly, Your Highness, but—"

‘But what? You months ago expressed the warmest satisfaction at the security, though I am quite prepared to admit that the security, is of rather an unusual nature. You also agreed to the rate of interest. It is not everyone, Mr Levi, who can lend out a million at 5-1/2 per cent. And in ten years the whole amount will be paid back. I—er—I believe I informed you that the fortune of Princess Anna, who is about to accept my hand, will ultimately amount to something like fifty millions of marks, which is over two million pounds in your English money.’ Prince Eugen stopped. He had no fancy for talking in this confidential manner to financiers, but he felt that circumstances demanded it.

‘But what? Months ago, you expressed great satisfaction with the security, although I admit that it is quite unusual. You also agreed to the interest rate. Not everyone, Mr. Levi, can lend out a million at 5-1/2 percent. And in ten years, the total amount will be repaid. I—er—I believe I mentioned that the fortune of Princess Anna, who is about to accept my proposal, will ultimately reach around fifty million marks, which is over two million pounds in your currency.’ Prince Eugen stopped. He didn’t like discussing such personal matters with financiers, but he felt that the situation called for it.

‘You see, it’s like this, your Royal Highness,’ began Mr Sampson Levi, in his homely English idiom. ‘It’s like this. I said I could keep that bit of money available till the end of June, and you were to give me an interview here before that date. Not having heard from your Highness, and not knowing your Highness’s address, though my German agents made every inquiry, I concluded, that you had made other arrangements, money being so cheap this last few months.’

‘You see, it’s like this, your Royal Highness,’ began Mr. Sampson Levi, in his straightforward English style. ‘It’s like this. I said I could keep that bit of money available until the end of June, and you were supposed to meet with me here before that date. Not hearing from your Highness, and not knowing your Highness’s address, even though my German agents asked everywhere, I figured that you had made other plans, considering how cheap money has been these past few months.’

‘I was unfortunately detained at Ostend,’ said Prince Eugen, with as much haughtiness as he could assume, ‘by—by important business. I have made no other arrangements, and I shall have need of the million. If you will be so good as to pay it to my London bankers—’

‘Unfortunately, I was held up in Ostend,’ said Prince Eugen, trying to sound as proud as possible, ‘due to—important business. I haven't made any other plans, and I will need the million. If you could kindly pay it to my London bankers—’

‘I’m very sorry,’ said Mr Sampson Levi, with a tremendous and dazzling air of politeness, which surprised even himself, ‘but my syndicate has now lent the money elsewhere. It’s in South America—I don’t mind telling your Highness that we’ve lent it to the Chilean Government.’

‘I’m very sorry,’ said Mr. Sampson Levi, with an overwhelming and impressive sense of politeness that even surprised him, ‘but my syndicate has now loaned the money to someone else. It’s in South America—I don’t mind telling your Highness that we’ve lent it to the Chilean Government.’

‘Hang the Chilean Government, Mr Levi,’ exclaimed the Prince, and he went white. ‘I must have that million. It was an arrangement.’

‘Hang the Chilean Government, Mr. Levi,’ the Prince exclaimed, turning pale. ‘I need that million. It was a deal.’

‘It was an arrangement, I admit,’ said Mr Sampson Levi, ‘but your Highness broke the arrangement.’

‘It was an agreement, I’ll admit,’ said Mr. Sampson Levi, ‘but Your Highness broke the agreement.’

There was a long silence.

There was a long pause.

‘Do you mean to say,’ began the Prince with tense calmness, ‘that you are not in a position to let me have that million?’

“Are you saying,” the Prince started with a tense calmness, “that you can’t give me that million?”

‘I could let your Highness have a million in a couple of years’ time.’

‘I could have a million for your Highness in a couple of years.’

The Prince made a gesture of annoyance. ‘Mr Levi,’ he said, ‘if you do not place the money in my hands to-morrow you will ruin one of the oldest of reigning families, and, incidentally, you will alter the map of Europe. You are not keeping faith, and I had relied on you.’

The Prince made an annoyed gesture. “Mr. Levi,” he said, “if you don’t give me the money tomorrow, you’ll destroy one of the oldest ruling families, and, by the way, you’ll change the map of Europe. You’re not being trustworthy, and I was counting on you.”

‘Pardon me, your Highness,’ said little Levi, rising in resentment, ‘it is not I who have not kept faith. I beg to repeat that the money is no longer at my disposal, and to bid your Highness good morning.’

‘Excuse me, your Highness,’ said little Levi, getting up in anger, ‘I am not the one who has broken faith. I must repeat that the money is no longer available to me, and I wish your Highness a good morning.’

And Mr Sampson Levi left the audience chamber with an awkward, aggrieved bow. It was a scene characteristic of the end of the nineteenth century—an overfed, commonplace, pursy little man who had been born in a Brixton semi-detached villa, and whose highest idea of pleasure was a Sunday up the river in an expensive electric launch, confronting and utterly routing, in a hotel belonging to an American millionaire, the representative of a race of men who had fingered every page of European history for centuries, and who still, in their native castles, were surrounded with every outward circumstance of pomp and power.

And Mr. Sampson Levi left the audience chamber with an awkward, annoyed bow. It was a scene typical of the late nineteenth century—an overweight, ordinary, pompous little man who grew up in a semi-detached house in Brixton, whose idea of a good time was a Sunday on the river in a fancy electric boat, confronting and completely outclassing, in a hotel owned by an American millionaire, the representative of a group of people who had influenced every chapter of European history for centuries, and who still, in their ancestral castles, were surrounded by all the trappings of wealth and power.

‘Aribert,’ said Prince Eugen, a little later, ‘you were right. It is all over. I have only one refuge—’

‘Aribert,’ said Prince Eugen, a little later, ‘you were right. It’s all over. I have just one place to turn to—’

‘You don’t mean—’ Aribert stopped, dumbfounded.

‘You don’t mean—’ Aribert paused, speechless.

‘Yes, I do,’ he said quickly. ‘I can manage it so that it will look like an accident.’

‘Yeah, I can,’ he said quickly. ‘I can make it look like an accident.’





Chapter Twenty-One THE RETURN OF FÉLIX BABYLON

ON the evening of Prince Eugen’s fateful interview with Mr Sampson Levi, Theodore Racksole was wandering somewhat aimlessly and uneasily about the entrance hall and adjacent corridors of the Grand Babylon. He had returned from Ostend only a day or two previously, and had endeavoured with all his might to forget the affair which had carried him there—to regard it, in fact, as done with. But he found himself unable to do so. In vain he remarked, under his breath, that there were some things which were best left alone: if his experience as a manipulator of markets, a contriver of gigantic schemes in New York, had taught him anything at all, it should surely have taught him that. Yet he could not feel reconciled to such a position. The mere presence of the princes in his hotel roused the fighting instincts of this man, who had never in his whole career been beaten. He had, as it were, taken up arms on their side, and if the princes of Posen would not continue their own battle, nevertheless he, Theodore Racksole, wanted to continue it for them. To a certain extent, of course, the battle had been won, for Prince Eugen had been rescued from an extremely difficult and dangerous position, and the enemy—consisting of Jules, Rocco, Miss Spencer, and perhaps others—had been put to flight. But that, he conceived, was not enough; it was very far from being enough. That the criminals, for criminals they decidedly were, should still be at large, he regarded as an absurd anomaly. And there was another point: he had said nothing to the police of all that had occurred. He disdained the police, but he could scarcely fail to perceive that if the police should by accident gain a clue to the real state of the case he might be placed rather awkwardly, for the simple reason that in the eyes of the law it amounted to a misdemeanour to conceal as much as he had concealed. He asked himself, for the thousandth time, why he had adopted a policy of concealment from the police, why he had become in any way interested in the Posen matter, and why, at this present moment, he should be so anxious to prosecute it further? To the first two questions he replied, rather lamely, that he had been influenced by Nella, and also by a natural spirit of adventure; to the third he replied that he had always been in the habit of carrying things through, and was now actuated by a mere childish, obstinate desire to carry this one through. Moreover, he was splendidly conscious of his perfect ability to carry it through. One additional impulse he had, though he did not admit it to himself, being by nature adverse to big words, and that was an abstract love of justice, the Anglo-Saxon’s deep-found instinct for helping the right side to conquer, even when grave risks must thereby be run, with no corresponding advantage.

ON the evening of Prince Eugen’s crucial meeting with Mr. Sampson Levi, Theodore Racksole was wandering somewhat aimlessly and uneasily around the entrance hall and nearby corridors of the Grand Babylon. He had returned from Ostend only a day or two earlier and had tried his best to forget the situation that had brought him there—to see it, in fact, as behind him. But he found it impossible to do so. In vain he muttered to himself that some things were better left alone: if his experience in manipulating markets and crafting massive schemes in New York had taught him anything, it should have been that. Yet he couldn’t accept such a mindset. The mere presence of the princes in his hotel ignited the fighting spirit in this man, who had never been defeated in his entire career. He had, in a sense, joined their side, and if the princes of Posen wouldn’t continue their own fight, he, Theodore Racksole, wanted to carry it on for them. To some extent, of course, victory had already been achieved, as Prince Eugen had been rescued from a very tough and dangerous situation, and the enemies—consisting of Jules, Rocco, Miss Spencer, and possibly others—had been driven away. But he believed that was not enough; it was far from sufficient. The fact that the criminals, who were undeniably criminals, were still at large struck him as a ridiculous anomaly. There was another issue: he hadn’t told the police about everything that had happened. He looked down on the police, but he couldn’t ignore the reality that if they accidentally uncovered the truth, he might find himself in a rather awkward position because, legally speaking, it could be considered a misdemeanour to hide as much as he had. For the thousandth time, he asked himself why he had chosen to keep things from the police, why he had shown any interest in the Posen situation, and why, at that moment, he felt so compelled to pursue it further. To the first two questions, he answered quite feebly that he had been influenced by Nella and by a natural sense of adventure; to the third, he said he had always been the type to see things through and was now driven by a stubborn, almost childish desire to follow this one to the end. Moreover, he was keenly aware of his ability to succeed at it. He had one more hidden motivation, although he wouldn’t admit it to himself since he was naturally averse to grandiose words, which was an intrinsic love of justice, the deep-seated Anglo-Saxon instinct to help the right side win, even when it carried serious risks without any corresponding reward.

He was turning these things over in his mind as he walked about the vast hotel on that evening of the last day in July. The Society papers had been stating for a week past that London was empty, but, in spite of the Society papers, London persisted in seeming to be just as full as ever. The Grand Babylon was certainly not as crowded as it had been a month earlier, but it was doing a very passable business. At the close of the season the gay butterflies of the social community have a habit of hovering for a day or two in the big hotels before they flutter away to castle and country-house, meadow and moor, lake and stream. The great basket-chairs in the portico were well filled by old and middle-aged gentlemen engaged in enjoying the varied delights of liqueurs, cigars, and the full moon which floated so serenely above the Thames. Here and there a pretty woman on the arm of a cavalier in immaculate attire swept her train as she turned to and fro in the promenade of the terrace. Waiters and uniformed commissionaires and gold-braided doorkeepers moved noiselessly about; at short intervals the chief of the doorkeepers blew his shrill whistle and hansoms drove up with tinkling bell to take away a pair of butterflies to some place of amusement or boredom; occasionally a private carriage drawn by expensive and self-conscious horses put the hansoms to shame by its mere outward glory. It was a hot night, a night for the summer woods, and save for the vehicles there was no rapid movement of any kind. It seemed as though the world—the world, that is to say, of the Grand Babylon—was fully engaged in the solemn processes of digestion and small-talk. Even the long row of the Embankment gas-lamps, stretching right and left, scarcely trembled in the still, warm, caressing air. The stars overhead looked down with many blinkings upon the enormous pile of the Grand Babylon, and the moon regarded it with bland and changeless face; what they thought of it and its inhabitants cannot, unfortunately, be recorded. What Theodore Racksole thought of the moon can be recorded: he thought it was a nuisance. It somehow fascinated his gaze with its silly stare, and so interfered with his complex meditations. He glanced round at the well-dressed and satisfied people—his guests, his customers. They appeared to ignore him absolutely.

He was turning these thoughts over in his mind as he walked around the vast hotel on the last evening of July. The society columns had been saying for the past week that London was empty, but despite what the papers claimed, London still seemed just as full as ever. The Grand Babylon wasn’t as crowded as it had been a month ago, but it was doing decent business. At the end of the season, the social butterflies often linger for a day or two in the big hotels before they head off to castles and country houses, meadows and moors, lakes and streams. The large basket chairs on the porch were filled with older and middle-aged men enjoying their liqueurs, cigars, and the full moon floating serenely above the Thames. Here and there, a pretty woman on the arm of a nicely dressed gentleman swept her train as she walked back and forth along the terrace promenade. Waiters, uniformed doormen, and gold-braided attendants moved quietly around; at intervals, the head doorman blew his sharp whistle, and hansom cabs arrived with a tinkling bell to take a pair of socialites off to some entertainment or dull affair; occasionally, a private carriage pulled by pricey, self-conscious horses passed by, putting the hansoms to shame with its sheer elegance. It was a hot night, perfect for summer outings, and aside from the vehicles, there was no swift movement at all. It felt like the world—the world of the Grand Babylon, specifically—was completely absorbed in the serious business of digestion and small talk. Even the long line of gas lamps along the Embankment, stretching in both directions, barely flickered in the still, warm, gentle air. The stars above blinked down at the massive structure of the Grand Babylon, and the moon looked at it with a calm, unchanging expression; unfortunately, what they thought of it and its guests cannot be recorded. What Theodore Racksole thought of the moon can be documented: he found it annoying. It somehow captivated his gaze with its silly glare, distracting him from his complicated thoughts. He glanced around at the well-dressed, satisfied people—his guests, his customers. They completely seemed to ignore him.

Probably only a very small percentage of them had the least idea that this tall spare man, with the iron-grey hair and the thin, firm, resolute face, who wore his American-cut evening clothes with such careless ease, was the sole proprietor of the Grand Babylon, and possibly the richest man in Europe. As has already been stated, Racksole was not a celebrity in England.

Probably only a tiny fraction of them had any idea that this tall, lean man with iron-grey hair and a thin, firm, determined face, who wore his American-style evening clothes with such casual ease, was the sole owner of the Grand Babylon and possibly the wealthiest man in Europe. As mentioned before, Racksole was not a well-known figure in England.

The guests of the Grand Babylon saw merely a restless male person, whose restlessness was rather a disturber of their quietude, but with whom, to judge by his countenance, it would be inadvisable to remonstrate. Therefore Theodore Racksole continued his perambulations unchallenged, and kept saying to himself, ‘I must do something.’ But what? He could think of no course to pursue.

The guests at the Grand Babylon only saw a restless man, whose agitation disrupted their peace, but from his expression, it was clear that confronting him would be unwise. So, Theodore Racksole kept walking around without interruption, repeatedly telling himself, ‘I have to do something.’ But what? He couldn’t come up with a plan.

At last he walked straight through the hotel and out at the other entrance, and so up the little unassuming side street into the roaring torrent of the narrow and crowded Strand. He jumped on a Putney bus, and paid his fair to Putney, fivepence, and then, finding that the humble occupants of the vehicle stared at the spectacle of a man in evening dress but without a dustcoat, he jumped off again, oblivious of the fact that the conductor jerked a thumb towards him and winked at the passengers as who should say, ‘There goes a lunatic.’ He went into a tobacconist’s shop and asked for a cigar. The shopman mildly inquired what price.

At last, he walked straight through the hotel and out the other entrance, then up the small, unassuming side street into the bustling chaos of the narrow and crowded Strand. He hopped on a Putney bus and paid his fare to Putney, five pence. Then, noticing that the ordinary passengers were staring at a man in evening attire without a coat, he jumped off again, unaware that the conductor pointed at him and winked at the passengers as if to say, ‘There goes a lunatic.’ He went into a tobacco shop and asked for a cigar. The shopkeeper casually asked for the price.

‘What are the best you’ve got?’ asked Theodore Racksole.

‘What are the best options you have?’ asked Theodore Racksole.

‘Five shillings each, sir,’ said the man promptly.

‘Five shillings each, sir,’ the man replied quickly.

‘Give me a penny one,’ was Theodore Racksole’s laconic request, and he walked out of the shop smoking the penny cigar. It was a new sensation for him.

‘Give me a penny one,’ was Theodore Racksole’s brief request, and he walked out of the shop smoking the penny cigar. It was a new experience for him.

He was inhaling the aromatic odours of Eugène Rimmel’s establishment for the sale of scents when a gentleman, walking slowly in the opposite direction, accosted him with a quiet, ‘Good evening, Mr Racksole.’ The millionaire did not at first recognize his interlocutor, who wore a travelling overcoat, and was carrying a handbag. Then a slight, pleased smile passed over his features, and he held out his hand.

He was taking in the fragrant scents of Eugène Rimmel’s shop when a man, strolling slowly in the opposite direction, greeted him with a soft, ‘Good evening, Mr. Racksole.’ The millionaire initially didn't recognize the man, who was dressed in a travel coat and holding a handbag. Then a small, pleased smile crossed his face, and he extended his hand.

‘Well, Mr Babylon,’ he greeted the other, ‘of all persons in the wide world you are the man I would most have wished to meet.’

‘Well, Mr. Babylon,’ he said to the other, ‘out of everyone in the world, you’re the person I wanted to meet the most.’

‘You flatter me,’ said the little Anglicized Swiss.

‘You flatter me,’ said the little Swiss who had adopted English ways.

‘No, I don’t,’ answered Racksole; ‘it isn’t my custom, any more than it’s yours. I wanted to have a real good long yarn with you, and lo! here you are! Where have you sprung from?’

‘No, I don’t,’ replied Racksole; ‘it’s not something I do, just like it’s not something you do. I wanted to have a nice, long chat with you, and here you are! Where did you come from?’

‘From Lausanne,’ said Felix Babylon. ‘I had finished my duties there, I had nothing else to do, and I felt homesick. I felt the nostalgia of London, and so I came over, just as you see,’ and he raised the handbag for Racksole’s notice. ‘One toothbrush, one razor, two slippers, eh?’ He laughed. ‘I was wondering as I walked along where I should stay—me, Felix Babylon, homeless in London.’

‘From Lausanne,’ said Felix Babylon. ‘I finished my work there, had nothing else to do, and started feeling homesick. I missed London, so I came over, just like you see,’ and he lifted the handbag for Racksole to notice. ‘One toothbrush, one razor, two slippers, huh?’ He laughed. ‘I was thinking as I walked along about where I should stay—me, Felix Babylon, homeless in London.’

‘I should advise you to stay at the Grand Babylon,’ Racksole laughed back.

‘I suggest you stay at the Grand Babylon,’ Racksole laughed in response.

‘It is a good hotel, and I know the proprietor personally.’

‘It’s a great hotel, and I know the owner personally.’

‘Rather expensive, is it not?’ said Babylon.

"That's pretty expensive, isn't it?" said Babylon.

‘To you, sir,’ answered Racksole, ‘the inclusive terms will be exactly half a crown a week. Do you accept?’

‘To you, sir,’ replied Racksole, ‘the total cost will be exactly two shillings and sixpence a week. Do you accept?’

‘I accept,’ said Babylon, and added, ‘You are very good, Mr Racksole.’

‘I accept,’ said Babylon, and added, ‘You’re very kind, Mr. Racksole.’

They strolled together back to the hotel, saying nothing in particular, but feeling very content with each other’s company.

They walked back to the hotel together, not saying anything specific, but feeling really happy to be with each other.

‘Many customers?’ asked Felix Babylon.

“Many customers?” Felix Babylon asked.

‘Very tolerable,’ said Racksole, assuming as much of the air of the professional hotel proprietor as he could. ‘I think I may say in the storekeeper’s phrase, that if there is any business about I am doing it.

‘Pretty decent,’ said Racksole, trying to take on as much of the vibe of a professional hotel owner as he could. ‘I think I can say in the storekeeper’s words that if there’s any business going on, I’m handling it.

To-night the people are all on the terrace in the portico—it’s so confoundedly hot—and the consumption of ice is simply enormous—nearly as large as it would be in New York.’

To night, everyone is out on the terrace in the portico—it's so incredibly hot—and the amount of ice being consumed is just huge—almost as much as it would be in New York.

‘In that case,’ said Babylon politely, ‘let me offer you another cigar.’

‘In that case,’ said Babylon politely, ‘let me offer you another cigar.’

‘But I have not finished this one.’

‘But I haven't finished this one.’

‘That is just why I wish to offer you another one. A cigar such as yours, my good friend, ought never to be smoked within the precincts of the Grand Babylon, not even by the proprietor of the Grand Babylon, and especially when all the guests are assembled in the portico. The fumes of it would ruin any hotel.’

‘That’s exactly why I want to give you another one. A cigar like yours, my good friend, should never be smoked inside the Grand Babylon, not even by the owner of the Grand Babylon, especially when all the guests are gathered in the portico. The smoke from it would ruin any hotel.’

Theodore Racksole laughingly lighted the Rothschild Havana which Babylon gave him, and they entered the hotel arm in arm. But no sooner had they mounted the steps than little Felix became the object of numberless greetings. It appeared that he had been highly popular among his quondam guests. At last they reached the managerial room, where Babylon was regaled on a chicken, and Racksole assisted him in the consumption of a bottle of Heidsieck Monopole, Carte d’Or.

Theodore Racksole chuckled as he lit the Rothschild Havana that Babylon had given him, and they walked into the hotel with their arms around each other. However, as soon as they stepped up the stairs, little Felix was bombarded with countless greetings. It seemed he had been very well-liked by his former guests. Finally, they arrived at the manager's office, where Babylon was enjoying some chicken, and Racksole helped him finish a bottle of Heidsieck Monopole, Carte d’Or.

‘This chicken is almost perfectly grilled,’ said Babylon at length. ‘It is a credit to the house. But why, my dear Racksole, why in the name of Heaven did you quarrel with Rocco?’

‘This chicken is almost perfectly grilled,’ said Babylon after a moment. ‘It really reflects well on the restaurant. But why, my dear Racksole, why on Earth did you argue with Rocco?’

‘Then you have heard?’

"Have you heard?"

‘Heard! My dear friend, it was in every newspaper on the Continent. Some journals prophesied that the Grand Babylon would have to close its doors within half a year now that Rocco had deserted it. But of course I knew better. I knew that you must have a good reason for allowing Rocco to depart, and that you must have made arrangements in advance for a substitute.’

‘Heard! My dear friend, it was in every newspaper across the continent. Some publications predicted that the Grand Babylon would have to shut down within six months now that Rocco had left. But of course, I knew better. I understood that you must have had a good reason for letting Rocco go and that you must have made plans ahead of time for a replacement.’

‘As a matter of fact, I had not made arrangements in advance,’ said Theodore Racksole, a little ruefully; ‘but happily we have found in our second sous-chef an artist inferior only to Rocco himself. That, however, was mere good fortune.’

‘Actually, I didn’t make plans ahead of time,’ said Theodore Racksole, a bit regretfully; ‘but luckily we’ve discovered in our second sous-chef an artist who is only slightly less talented than Rocco himself. That, however, was just luck.’

‘Surely,’ said Babylon, ‘it was indiscreet to trust to mere good fortune in such a serious matter?’

‘Surely,’ said Babylon, ‘it was careless to rely on just luck in such an important situation?’

‘I didn’t trust to mere good fortune. I didn’t trust to anything except Rocco, and he deceived me.’

‘I didn’t rely on just good luck. I didn’t trust anything except Rocco, and he let me down.’

‘But why did you quarrel with him?’

‘But why did you argue with him?’

‘I didn’t quarrel with him. I found him embalming a corpse in the State bedroom one night—’

‘I didn't argue with him. I caught him embalming a body in the State bedroom one night—’

‘You what?’ Babylon almost screamed.

‘You what?’ Babylon nearly screamed.

‘I found him embalming a corpse in the State bedroom,’ repeated Racksole in his quietest tones.

‘I found him embalming a corpse in the State bedroom,’ Racksole repeated in his calmest tone.

The two men gazed at each other, and then Racksole replenished Babylon’s glass.

The two men looked at each other, and then Racksole refilled Babylon’s glass.

‘Tell me,’ said Babylon, settling himself deep in an easy chair and lighting a cigar.

‘Tell me,’ said Babylon, getting comfortable in an armchair and lighting a cigar.

And Racksole thereupon recounted to him the whole of the Posen episode, with every circumstantial detail so far as he knew it. It was a long and complicated recital, and occupied about an hour. During that time little Felix never spoke a word, scarcely moved a muscle; only his small eyes gazed through the bluish haze of smoke. The clock on the mantelpiece tinkled midnight.

And Racksole then told him the entire story about the Posen incident, with every detail he could recall. It was a lengthy and complicated account that took about an hour. During that time, little Felix didn’t say a word and hardly moved; his small eyes just stared through the bluish haze of smoke. The clock on the mantelpiece chimed midnight.

‘Time for whisky and soda,’ said Racksole, and got up as if to ring the bell; but Babylon waved him back.

‘Time for whisky and soda,’ said Racksole, getting up as if he was going to ring the bell; but Babylon motioned for him to stay seated.

‘You have told me that this Sampson Levi had an audience of Prince Eugen to-day, but you have not told me the result of that audience,’ said Babylon.

‘You told me that Sampson Levi met with Prince Eugen today, but you haven't shared what happened in that meeting,’ said Babylon.

‘Because I do not yet know it. But I shall doubtless know to-morrow. In the meantime, I feel fairly sure that Levi declined to produce Prince Eugen’s required million. I have reason to believe that the money was lent elsewhere.’

‘Because I don’t know it yet. But I’m sure I will by tomorrow. In the meantime, I feel pretty confident that Levi decided not to provide the million needed for Prince Eugen. I have reason to believe that the money was lent to someone else.’

‘H’m!’ mused Babylon; and then, carelessly, ‘I am not at all surprised at that arrangement for spying through the bathroom of the State apartments.’

‘H’m!’ thought Babylon; and then, casually, ‘I'm not really surprised by that setup for spying through the bathroom of the State apartments.’

‘Why are you not surprised?’

‘Why aren't you surprised?’

‘Oh!’ said Babylon, ‘it is such an obvious dodge—so easy to carry out. As for me, I took special care never to involve myself in these affairs. I knew they existed; I somehow felt that they existed. But I also felt that they lay outside my sphere. My business was to provide board and lodging of the most sumptuous kind to those who didn’t mind paying for it; and I did my business. If anything else went on in the hotel, under the rose, I long determined to ignore it unless it should happen to be brought before my notice; and it never was brought before my notice. However, I admit that there is a certain pleasurable excitement in this kind of affair and doubtless you have experienced that.’

‘Oh!’ said Babylon, ‘it's such an obvious trick—so easy to pull off. For my part, I made sure to never get involved in these matters. I knew they were happening; I somehow sensed they were going on. But I also felt that they were outside my area of concern. My job was to offer the finest food and accommodations to those who were willing to pay for it; and I did my job well. If anything else happened in the hotel, behind the scenes, I had long decided to ignore it unless it was brought to my attention; and it never was. However, I admit that there’s a certain thrill in this kind of situation, and I’m sure you’ve felt that too.’

‘I have,’ said Racksole simply, ‘though I believe you are laughing at me.’

‘I have,’ Racksole said plainly, ‘but I think you’re making fun of me.’

‘By no means,’ Babylon replied. ‘Now what, if I may ask the question, is going to be your next step?’

‘Not at all,’ Babylon replied. ‘So, what’s your next move, if I may ask?’

‘That is just what I desire to know myself,’ said Theodore Racksole.

‘That’s exactly what I want to know too,’ said Theodore Racksole.

‘Well,’ said Babylon, after a pause, ‘let us begin. In the first place, it is possible you may be interested to hear that I happened to see Jules to-day.’

‘Well,’ said Babylon, after a pause, ‘let’s get started. First of all, you might be interested to know that I ran into Jules today.’

‘You did!’ Racksole remarked with much calmness. ‘Where?’

‘You did!’ Racksole said calmly. ‘Where?’

‘Well, it was early this morning, in Paris, just before I left there. The meeting was quite accidental, and Jules seemed rather surprised at meeting me. He respectfully inquired where I was going, and I said that I was going to Switzerland. At that moment I thought I was going to Switzerland. It had occurred to me that after all I should be happier there, and that I had better turn back and not see London any more. However, I changed my mind once again, and decided to come on to London, and accept the risks of being miserable there without my hotel. Then I asked Jules whither he was bound, and he told me that he was off to Constantinople, being interested in a new French hotel there. I wished him good luck, and we parted.’

‘Well, it was early this morning in Paris, just before I left. The meeting was totally unexpected, and Jules seemed pretty surprised to see me. He politely asked where I was heading, and I said I was going to Switzerland. At that moment, I genuinely thought I was going to Switzerland. It crossed my mind that I might be happier there and that I should just go back and skip London altogether. However, I changed my mind again and decided to continue to London, accepting the chances of being unhappy there without my hotel. Then I asked Jules where he was headed, and he told me he was off to Constantinople because he was interested in a new French hotel there. I wished him good luck, and we went our separate ways.’

‘Constantinople, eh!’ said Racksole. ‘A highly suitable place for him, I should say.’

‘Constantinople, huh!’ said Racksole. ‘That seems like a perfect spot for him, I’d say.’

‘But,’ Babylon resumed, ‘I caught sight of him again.’

‘But,’ Babylon continued, ‘I saw him again.’

‘Where?’

'Where at?'

‘At Charing Cross, a few minutes before I had the pleasure of meeting you.

‘At Charing Cross, just a few minutes before I had the pleasure of meeting you.

Mr Jules had not gone to Constantinople after all. He did not see me, or I should have suggested to him that in going from Paris to Constantinople it is not usual to travel via London.’

Mr. Jules didn’t end up going to Constantinople after all. He didn’t see me, or I would have pointed out to him that when traveling from Paris to Constantinople, it's not common to go through London.

‘The cheek of the fellow!’ exclaimed Theodore Racksole. ‘The gorgeous and colossal cheek of the fellow!’

‘The nerve of that guy!’ exclaimed Theodore Racksole. ‘The outrageous and enormous nerve of him!’





Chapter Twenty-Two IN THE WINE CELLARS OF THE GRAND BABYLON

‘DO you know anything of the antecedents of this Jules,’ asked Theodore Racksole, helping himself to whisky.

“Do you know anything about the background of this Jules?” asked Theodore Racksole, pouring himself a whisky.

‘Nothing whatever,’ said Babylon. ‘Until you told me, I don’t think I was aware that his true name was Thomas Jackson, though of course I knew that it was not Jules. I certainly was not aware that Miss Spencer was his wife, but I had long suspected that their relations were somewhat more intimate than the nature of their respective duties in the hotel absolutely demanded. All that I do know of Jules—he will always be called Jules—is that he gradually, by some mysterious personal force, acquired a prominent position in the hotel. Decidedly he was the cleverest and most intellectual waiter I have ever known, and he was specially skilled in the difficult task of retaining his own dignity while not interfering with that of other people.

‘Nothing at all,’ said Babylon. ‘Until you mentioned it, I don’t think I realized his real name was Thomas Jackson, although I knew it wasn’t Jules. I definitely didn’t know that Miss Spencer was his wife, but I had long suspected their relationship was a bit more intimate than what their jobs at the hotel required. What I do know about Jules—he'll always be called Jules—is that he gradually, through some mysterious personal charm, established a prominent position in the hotel. He was definitely the smartest and most sophisticated waiter I’ve ever met, and he was particularly skilled at maintaining his own dignity while respecting that of others.’

I’m afraid this information is a little too vague to be of any practical assistance in the present difficulty.’

I’m afraid this information is a bit too unclear to be of any real help with the current issue.

‘What is the present difficulty?’ Racksole queried, with a simple air.

‘What’s the current issue?’ Racksole asked, in a straightforward manner.

‘I should imagine that the present difficulty is to account for the man’s presence in London.’

‘I would think that the current challenge is to explain why the man is in London.’

‘That is easily accounted for,’ said Racksole.

‘That’s easy to explain,’ said Racksole.

‘How? Do you suppose he is anxious to give himself up to justice, or that the chains of habit bind him to the hotel?’

‘How? Do you think he's eager to turn himself in to the law, or that his habits are keeping him tied to the hotel?’

‘Neither,’ said Racksole. ‘Jules is going to have another try—that’s all.’

‘Neither,’ said Racksole. ‘Jules is going to give it another shot—that’s all.’

‘Another try at what?’

"Another attempt at what?"

‘At Prince Eugen. Either at his life or his liberty. Most probably the former this time; almost certainly the former. He has guessed that we are somewhat handicapped by our anxiety to keep Prince Eugen’s predicament quite quiet, and he is taking advantage, of that fact. As he already is fairly rich, on his own admission, the reward which has been offered to him must be enormous, and he is absolutely determined to get it. He has several times recently proved himself to be a daring fellow; unless I am mistaken he will shortly prove himself to be still more daring.’

‘At Prince Eugen. Either at his life or his freedom. Most likely the former this time; almost definitely the former. He has figured out that we're a bit limited by our desire to keep Prince Eugen's situation under wraps, and he’s taking advantage of that. Since he’s already quite wealthy, by his own admission, the reward that’s been offered to him must be huge, and he’s completely determined to get it. He has shown himself to be pretty bold several times recently; unless I’m wrong, he will soon show himself to be even bolder.’

‘But what can he do? Surely you don’t suggest that he will attempt the life of Prince Eugen in this hotel?’

‘But what can he do? Surely you’re not suggesting that he’s going to try to live like Prince Eugen in this hotel?’

‘Why not? If Reginald Dimmock fell on mere suspicion that he would turn out unfaithful to the conspiracy, why not Prince Eugen?’

'Why not? If Reginald Dimmock was dropped just on the suspicion that he might betray the conspiracy, why not Prince Eugen?'

‘But it would be an unspeakable crime, and do infinite harm to the hotel!’

‘But it would be an unthinkable crime, and cause endless damage to the hotel!’

‘True!’ Racksole admitted, smiling. Little Felix Babylon seemed to brace himself for the grasping of his monstrous idea.

‘True!’ Racksole admitted, smiling. Little Felix Babylon appeared to prepare himself for the execution of his huge idea.

‘How could it possibly be done?’ he asked at length.

‘How can it possibly be done?’ he asked after a while.

‘Dimmock was poisoned.’

"Dimmock was poisoned."

‘Yes, but you had Rocco here then, and Rocco was in the plot. It is conceivable that Rocco could have managed it—barely conceivable. But without Rocco I cannot think it possible. I cannot even think that Jules would attempt it. You see, in a place like the Grand Babylon, as probably I needn’t point out to you, food has to pass through so many hands that to poison one person without killing perhaps fifty would be a most delicate operation. Moreover, Prince Eugen, unless he has changed his habits, is always served by his own attendant, old Hans, and therefore any attempt to tamper with a cooked dish immediately before serving would be hazardous in the extreme.’

‘Yes, but you had Rocco here then, and Rocco was part of the plan. It’s possible that Rocco could have pulled it off—barely possible. But without Rocco, I can’t see how it could happen. I can’t even imagine Jules would try it. You see, in a place like the Grand Babylon, as I probably don’t need to explain, food goes through so many hands that poisoning one person without accidentally killing maybe fifty would be a very tricky task. Plus, Prince Eugen, unless he’s changed his ways, is always served by his own attendant, old Hans, so any attempt to mess with a dish right before it’s served would be extremely risky.’

‘Granted,’ said Racksole. ‘The wine, however, might be more easily got at.

‘Okay,’ said Racksole. ‘We could probably get the wine more easily.’

Had you thought of that?’

Have you thought of that?

‘I had not,’ Babylon admitted. ‘You are an ingenious theorist, but I happen to know that Prince Eugen always has his wine opened in his own presence. No doubt it would be opened by Hans. Therefore the wine theory is not tenable, my friend.’

‘I hadn’t,’ Babylon admitted. ‘You’re a clever theorist, but I happen to know that Prince Eugen always has his wine opened while he’s there. It would definitely be opened by Hans. So, the wine theory just doesn’t hold up, my friend.’

‘I do not see why,’ said Racksole. ‘I know nothing of wine as an expert, and I very seldom drink it, but it seems to me that a bottle of wine might be tampered with while it was still in the cellar, especially if there was an accomplice in the hotel.’

‘I don't see why,’ said Racksole. ‘I know nothing about wine as an expert, and I rarely drink it, but it seems to me that a bottle of wine could be altered while it was still in the cellar, especially if there was someone helping in the hotel.’

‘You think, then, that you are not yet rid of all your conspirators?’

‘So, you think you’re not completely free of all your conspirators yet?’

‘I think that Jules might still have an accomplice within the building.’

‘I think Jules might still have a partner in the building.’

‘And that a bottle of wine could be opened and recorked without leaving any trace of the operation?’ Babylon was a trifle sarcastic.

‘And that a bottle of wine could be opened and recorked without leaving any trace of the operation?’ Babylon was a bit sarcastic.

‘I don’t see the necessity of opening the bottle in order to poison the wine,’ said Racksole. ‘I have never tried to poison anybody by means of a bottle of wine, and I don’t lay claim to any natural talent as a poisoner, but I think I could devise several ways of managing the trick. Of course, I admit I may be entirely mistaken as to Jules’ intentions.’

‘I don’t think it’s necessary to open the bottle to poison the wine,’ said Racksole. ‘I’ve never tried to poison anyone with a bottle of wine, and I don’t have any special skills as a poisoner, but I believe I could come up with a few ways to pull it off. Of course, I acknowledge I might be completely wrong about Jules’ intentions.’

‘Ah!’ said Felix Babylon. ‘The wine cellars beneath us are one of the wonders of London. I hope you are aware, Mr Racksole, that when you bought the Grand Babylon you bought what is probably the finest stock of wines in England, if not in Europe. In the valuation I reckoned them at sixty thousand pounds. And I may say that I always took care that the cellars were properly guarded. Even Jules would experience a serious difficulty in breaking into the cellars without the connivance of the wine-clerk, and the wine-clerk is, or was, incorruptible.’

‘Ah!’ said Felix Babylon. ‘The wine cellars beneath us are one of the wonders of London. I hope you know, Mr. Racksole, that when you bought the Grand Babylon, you got what is probably the best stock of wines in England, if not in Europe. I estimated their value at sixty thousand pounds. And I must say I always ensured that the cellars were well protected. Even Jules would have a tough time breaking into the cellars without the wine clerk's help, and the wine clerk is, or was, incorruptible.’

‘I am ashamed to say that I have not yet inspected my wines,’ smiled Racksole; ‘I have never given them a thought. Once or twice I have taken the trouble to make a tour of the hotel, but I omitted the cellars in my excursions.’

‘I’m embarrassed to admit that I haven’t checked my wines yet,’ Racksole smiled. ‘I’ve never really thought about them. A couple of times, I’ve taken the time to tour the hotel, but I skipped the cellars during my visits.’

‘Impossible, my dear fellow!’ said Babylon, amused at such a confession, to him—a great connoisseur and lover of fine wines—almost incredible. ‘But really you must see them to-morrow. If I may, I will accompany you.’

‘No way, my friend!’ said Babylon, finding such a confession amusing, to him—a great expert and lover of fine wines—almost unbelievable. ‘But you really have to see them tomorrow. If you don’t mind, I’d like to join you.’

‘Why not to-night?’ Racksole suggested, calmly.

‘Why not tonight?’ Racksole suggested, calmly.

‘To-night! It is very late: Hubbard will have gone to bed.’

‘Tonight! It’s really late: Hubbard must have gone to bed.’

‘And may I ask who is Hubbard? I remember the name but dimly.’

‘Can I ask who Hubbard is? I faintly remember the name.’

‘Hubbard is the wine-clerk of the Grand Babylon,’ said Felix, with a certain emphasis. ‘A sedate man of forty. He has the keys of the cellars. He knows every bottle of every bin, its date, its qualities, its value. And he’s a teetotaler. Hubbard is a curiosity. No wine can leave the cellars without his knowledge, and no person can enter the cellars without his knowledge. At least, that is how it was in my time,’ Babylon added.

‘Hubbard is the wine clerk at the Grand Babylon,’ Felix said, emphasizing his point. ‘He’s a calm man in his forties. He has the keys to the wine cellars. He knows every bottle in every bin, including its age, its traits, and its worth. And he doesn’t drink alcohol. Hubbard is quite an oddity. No wine can leave the cellars without his approval, and no one can enter the cellars without him knowing. At least, that’s how it was back in my day,’ Babylon added.

‘We will wake him,’ said Racksole.

‘We will wake him,’ Racksole said.

‘But it is one o’clock in the morning,’ Babylon protested.

‘But it’s one o’clock in the morning,’ Babylon protested.

‘Never mind—that is, if you consent to accompany me. A cellar is the same by night as by day. Therefore, why not now?’

‘Never mind—that is, if you agree to come with me. A cellar is the same at night as it is during the day. So, why not now?’

Babylon shrugged his shoulders. ‘As you wish,’ he agreed, with his indestructible politeness.

Babylon shrugged. "As you wish," he said, with his unwavering politeness.

‘And now to find this Mr Hubbard, with his key of the cupboard,’ said Racksole, as they walked out of the room together. Although the hour was so late, the hotel was not, of course, closed for the night. A few guests still remained about in the public rooms, and a few fatigued waiters were still in attendance. One of these latter was despatched in search of the singular Mr Hubbard, and it fortunately turned out that this gentleman had not actually retired, though he was on the point of doing so. He brought the keys to Mr Racksole in person, and after he had had a little chat with his former master, the proprietor and the ex-proprietor of the Grand Babylon Hôtel proceeded on their way to the cellars.

‘Now we need to find Mr. Hubbard and his cupboard key,’ said Racksole as they left the room together. Even though it was late, the hotel was still open for the night. A few guests lingered in the public areas, and some tired waiters remained on duty. One of the waiters was sent to look for the unusual Mr. Hubbard, and thankfully it turned out he hadn’t actually gone to bed yet, though he was about to. He personally brought the keys to Mr. Racksole, and after a brief chat with his former boss, the current owner and the former owner of the Grand Babylon Hôtel continued their way to the cellars.

These cellars extend over, or rather under, quite half the superficial areas of the whole hotel—the longitudinal half which lies next to the Strand.

These cellars cover, or rather are located beneath, about half of the entire hotel's surface area—the long half that runs alongside the Strand.

Owing to the fact that the ground slopes sharply from the Strand to the river, the Grand Babylon is, so to speak, deeper near the Strand than it is near the Thames. Towards the Thames there is, below the entrance level, a basement and a sub-basement. Towards the Strand there is basement, sub-basement, and the huge wine cellars beneath all. After descending the four flights of the service stairs, and traversing a long passage running parallel with the kitchen, the two found themselves opposite a door, which, on being unlocked, gave access to another flight of stairs. At the foot of this was the main entrance to the cellars. Outside the entrance was the wine-lift, for the ascension of delicious fluids to the upper floors, and, opposite, Mr Hubbard’s little office. There was electric light everywhere.

Due to the steep slope from the Strand to the river, the Grand Babylon is, in a way, deeper near the Strand than it is near the Thames. Toward the Thames, there is a basement and a sub-basement below the entrance level. Toward the Strand, there is a basement, a sub-basement, and the large wine cellars underneath everything. After going down four flights of service stairs and crossing a long passage alongside the kitchen, the two found themselves in front of a door that, when unlocked, led to another flight of stairs. At the bottom of this was the main entrance to the cellars. Outside the entrance was the wine lift for bringing up fine drinks to the upper floors, and across from it was Mr. Hubbard’s small office. There was electric lighting everywhere.

Babylon, who, as being most accustomed to them, held the bunch of keys, opened the great door, and then they were in the first cellar—the first of a suite of five. Racksole was struck not only by the icy coolness of the place, but also by its vastness. Babylon had seized a portable electric handlight, attached to a long wire, which lay handy, and, waving it about, disclosed the dimensions of the place. By that flashing illumination the subterranean chamber looked unutterably weird and mysterious, with its rows of numbered bins, stretching away into the distance till the radiance was reduced to the occasional far gleam of the light on the shoulder of a bottle. Then Babylon switched on the fixed electric lights, and Theodore Racksole entered upon a personally-conducted tour of what was quite the most interesting part of his own property.

Babylon, being the most familiar with the place, unlocked the big door, and they stepped into the first cellar—the first of five. Racksole was impressed not just by the chilly atmosphere but also by how huge it was. Babylon grabbed a portable electric flashlight connected to a long wire that was conveniently nearby, and as he waved it around, he revealed the size of the space. The flickering light made the underground chamber look incredibly strange and mysterious, with its rows of numbered bins stretching into the distance until the light dimmed to just the occasional distant glimmer reflecting off a bottle's shoulder. Then Babylon turned on the stationary electric lights, and Theodore Racksole began a personal tour of what was easily the most fascinating part of his own property.

To see the innocent enthusiasm of Felix Babylon for these stores of exhilarating liquid was what is called in the North ‘a sight for sair een’.

To witness Felix Babylon's innocent excitement for these stores of exhilarating liquid was what folks in the North call 'a sight for sore eyes.'

He displayed to Racksole’s bewildered gaze, in their due order, all the wines of three continents—nay, of four, for the superb and luscious Constantia wine of Cape Colony was not wanting in that most catholic collection of vintages. Beginning with the unsurpassed products of Burgundy, he continued with the clarets of Médoc, Bordeaux, and Sauterne; then to the champagnes of Ay, Hautvilliers, and Pierry; then to the hocks and moselles of Germany, and the brilliant imitation champagnes of Main, Neckar, and Naumburg; then to the famous and adorable Tokay of Hungary, and all the Austrian varieties of French wines, including Carlowitz and Somlauer; then to the dry sherries of Spain, including purest Manzanilla, and Amontillado, and Vino de Pasto; then to the wines of Malaga, both sweet and dry, and all the ‘Spanish reds’ from Catalonia, including the dark ‘Tent’ so often used sacramentally; then to the renowned port of Oporto. Then he proceeded to the Italian cellar, and descanted upon the excellence of Barolo from Piedmont, of Chianti from Tuscany, of Orvieto from the Roman States, of the ‘Tears of Christ’ from Naples, and the commoner Marsala from Sicily. And so on, to an extent and with a fullness of detail which cannot be rendered here.

He presented to Racksole’s astonished gaze, in proper order, all the wines from three continents—actually, four, since the superb and luscious Constantia wine from Cape Colony was also included in that impressive collection. Starting with the unmatched wines of Burgundy, he moved on to the clarets of Médoc, Bordeaux, and Sauternes; then to champagnes from Ay, Hautvilliers, and Pierry; followed by the hocks and moselles from Germany, along with the brilliant imitation champagnes from Main, Neckar, and Naumburg; then to the famous and delightful Tokay of Hungary, and all the Austrian versions of French wines, including Carlowitz and Somlauer; next, the dry sherries from Spain, including the pure Manzanilla, Amontillado, and Vino de Pasto; then the wines of Malaga, both sweet and dry, and all the ‘Spanish reds’ from Catalonia, including the dark ‘Tent’ often used sacramentally; and finally to the renowned port from Oporto. He then moved to the Italian cellar and praised the excellence of Barolo from Piedmont, Chianti from Tuscany, Orvieto from the Roman States, the ‘Tears of Christ’ from Naples, and the more common Marsala from Sicily. And so on, to an extent and with a depth of detail that can't be fully captured here.

At the end of the suite of cellars there was a glazed door, which, as could be seen, gave access to a supplemental and smaller cellar, an apartment about fifteen or sixteen feet square.

At the end of the row of cellars, there was a glass door that led to a smaller, additional cellar, a room that was about fifteen or sixteen feet square.

‘Anything special in there?’ asked Racksole curiously, as they stood before the door, and looked within at the seined ends of bottles.

‘Anything interesting in there?’ Racksole asked curiously as they stood in front of the door and looked inside at the gathered ends of bottles.

‘Ah!’ exclaimed Babylon, almost smacking his lips, ‘therein lies the cream of all.’

‘Ah!’ exclaimed Babylon, almost licking his lips, ‘that’s where the real treasure is.’

‘The best champagne, I suppose?’ said Racksole.

'The best champagne, I guess?' Racksole said.

‘Yes,’ said Babylon, ‘the best champagne is there—a very special Sillery, as exquisite as you will find anywhere. But I see, my friend, that you fall into the common error of putting champagne first among wines. That distinction belongs to Burgundy. You have old Burgundy in that cellar, Mr Racksole, which cost me—how much do you think?—eighty pounds a bottle.

‘Yes,’ said Babylon, ‘the best champagne is there—a very special Sillery, as exquisite as you’ll find anywhere. But I see, my friend, that you make the common mistake of putting champagne first among wines. That honor actually goes to Burgundy. You have old Burgundy in that cellar, Mr. Racksole, which cost me—how much do you think?—eighty pounds a bottle.

Probably it will never be drunk,’ he added with a sigh. ‘It is too expensive even for princes and plutocrats.’

Probably it will never be drunk," he added with a sigh. "It's too expensive even for princes and billionaires."

‘Yes, it will,’ said Racksole quickly. ‘You and I will have a bottle up to-morrow.’

‘Yes, it will,’ Racksole replied quickly. ‘You and I will have a bottle tomorrow.’

‘Then,’ continued Babylon, still riding his hobby-horse, ‘there is a sample of the Rhine wine dated 1706 which caused such a sensation at the Vienna Exhibition of 1873. There is also a singularly glorious Persian wine from Shiraz, the like of which I have never seen elsewhere. Also there is an unrivalled vintage of Romanée-Conti, greatest of all modern Burgundies. If I remember right Prince Eugen invariably has a bottle when he comes to stay here. It is not on the hotel wine list, of course, and only a few customers know of it. We do not precisely hawk it about the dining-room.’

‘Then,’ continued Babylon, still on his hobby-horse, ‘there’s a bottle of Rhine wine from 1706 that caused quite a stir at the Vienna Exhibition of 1873. There’s also an incredibly fine Persian wine from Shiraz, the likes of which I’ve never encountered anywhere else. Plus, there’s an unmatched vintage of Romanée-Conti, the best of all modern Burgundies. If I remember correctly, Prince Eugen always has a bottle when he stays here. It’s not on the hotel wine list, of course, and only a few guests are aware of it. We don’t exactly advertise it in the dining room.’

‘Indeed!’ said Racksole. ‘Let us go inside.’

‘Absolutely!’ said Racksole. ‘Let's go inside.’

They entered the stone apartment, rendered almost sacred by the preciousness of its contents, and Racksole looked round with a strangely intent and curious air. At the far side was a grating, through which came a feeble light.

They stepped into the stone apartment, which felt almost sacred due to the valuable items inside, and Racksole glanced around with an oddly focused and curious expression. On the far side, there was a grating that let in a dim light.

‘What is that?’ asked the millionaire sharply.

‘What’s that?’ asked the millionaire sharply.

‘That is merely a ventilation grating. Good ventilation is absolutely essential.’

‘That’s just a ventilation grate. Good ventilation is really important.’

‘Looks broken, doesn’t it?’ Racksole suggested and then, putting a finger quickly on Babylon’s shoulder, ‘there’s someone in the cellar. Can’t you hear breathing, down there, behind that bin?’

‘Looks broken, doesn’t it?’ Racksole said, and then, quickly putting a finger on Babylon’s shoulder, ‘there’s someone in the cellar. Can’t you hear breathing down there, behind that bin?’

The two men stood tense and silent for a while, listening, under the ray of the single electric light in the ceiling. Half the cellar was involved in gloom. At length Racksole walked firmly down the central passage-way between the bins and turned to the corner at the right.

The two men stood tense and silent for a while, listening, under the light from the single electric bulb in the ceiling. Half the cellar was shrouded in darkness. Finally, Racksole walked decisively down the central aisle between the bins and turned into the corner on the right.

‘Come out, you villain!’ he said in a low, well-nigh vicious tone, and dragged up a cowering figure.

‘Come out, you jerk!’ he said in a low, almost vicious tone, and dragged up a cowering figure.

He had expected to find a man, but it was his own daughter, Nella Racksole, upon whom he had laid angry hands.

He had expected to find a man, but it was his own daughter, Nella Racksole, whom he had angrily grabbed.





Chapter Twenty-Three FURTHER EVENTS IN THE CELLAR

‘WELL, Father,’ Nella greeted her astounded parent. ‘You should make sure that you have got hold of the right person before you use all that terrible muscular force of yours. I do believe you have broken my shoulder bone.’ She rubbed her shoulder with a comical expression of pain, and then stood up before the two men. The skirt of her dark grey dress was torn and dirty, and the usually trim Nella looked as though she had been shot down a canvas fire-escape. Mechanically she smoothed her frock, and gave a straightening touch to her hair.

‘WELL, Dad,’ Nella greeted her shocked father. ‘You really should check that you’ve got the right person before you use all that crazy muscle of yours. I think you might have broken my shoulder.’ She rubbed her shoulder with an exaggerated look of pain and then stood up in front of the two men. The hem of her dark grey dress was torn and dirty, and the usually neat Nella looked like she had just fallen down a canvas fire escape. Automatically, she smoothed her dress and adjusted her hair.

‘Good evening, Miss Racksole,’ said Felix Babylon, bowing formally. ‘This is an unexpected pleasure.’ Felix’s drawing-room manners never deserted him upon any occasion whatever.

‘Good evening, Miss Racksole,’ said Felix Babylon, bowing formally. ‘This is a pleasant surprise.’ Felix’s drawing-room etiquette always remained impeccable, no matter the situation.

‘May I inquire what you are doing in my wine cellar, Nella Racksole?’ said the millionaire a little stiffly He was certainly somewhat annoyed at having mistaken his daughter for a criminal; moreover, he hated to be surprised, and upon this occasion he had been surprised beyond any ordinary surprise; lastly, he was not at all pleased that Nella should be observed in that strange predicament by a stranger.

“Can I ask what you’re doing in my wine cellar, Nella Racksole?” said the millionaire a bit stiffly. He was definitely annoyed at having mistaken his daughter for a criminal; plus, he hated being caught off guard, and this time he had been surprised more than usual. Finally, he wasn’t happy that Nella was seen in that weird situation by a stranger.

‘I will tell you,’ said Nella. ‘I had been reading rather late in my room—the night was so close. I heard Big Ben strike half-past twelve, and then I put the book down, and went out on to the balcony of my window for a little fresh air before going to bed. I leaned over the balcony very quietly—you will remember that I am on the third floor now—and looked down below into the little sunk yard which separates the wall of the hotel from Salisbury Lane. I was rather astonished to see a figure creeping across the yard. I knew there was no entrance into the hotel from that yard, and besides, it is fifteen or twenty feet below the level of the street. So I watched. The figure went close up against the wall, and disappeared from my view. I leaned over the balcony as far as I dared, but I couldn’t see him. I could hear him, however.’

“I’ll tell you,” Nella said. “I had been reading pretty late in my room—the night was so warm. I heard Big Ben strike twelve-thirty, and then I put the book down and stepped out onto my balcony for some fresh air before heading to bed. I leaned over the balcony quietly—you’ll remember that I’m on the third floor now—and looked down into the small sunken yard that separates the hotel wall from Salisbury Lane. I was pretty surprised to see a figure creeping across the yard. I knew there was no entrance to the hotel from that yard, and besides, it’s fifteen or twenty feet below street level. So I watched. The figure moved close to the wall and disappeared from my sight. I leaned over the balcony as far as I could, but I couldn’t see him. I could hear him, though.”

‘What could you hear?’ questioned Racksole sharply.

“What could you hear?” Racksole asked sharply.

‘It sounded like a sawing noise,’ said Nella; ‘and it went on for quite a long time—nearly a quarter of an hour, I should think—a rasping sort of noise.’

‘It sounded like a sawing noise,’ said Nella; ‘and it went on for quite a long time—almost fifteen minutes, I would guess—a grating sort of noise.’

‘Why on earth didn’t you come and warn me or someone else in the hotel?’ asked Racksole.

‘Why on earth didn’t you come and warn me or someone else in the hotel?’ asked Racksole.

‘Oh, I don’t know, Dad,’ she replied sweetly. ‘I had got interested in it, and I thought I would see it out myself. Well, as I was saying, Mr. Babylon,’ she continued, addressing her remarks to Felix, with a dazzling smile, ‘that noise went on for quite a long time. At last it stopped, and the figure reappeared from under the wall, crossed the yard, climbed up the opposite wall by some means or other, and so over the railings into Salisbury Lane. I felt rather relieved then, because I knew he hadn’t actually broken into the hotel. He walked down Salisbury Lane very slowly. A policeman was just coming up. “Goodnight, officer,” I heard him say to the policeman, and he asked him for a match. The policeman supplied the match, and the other man lighted a cigarette, and proceeded further down the lane. By cricking your neck from my window, Mr Babylon, you can get a glimpse of the Embankment and the river. I saw the man cross the Embankment, and lean over the river wall, where he seemed to be talking to some one. He then walked along the Embankment to Westminster and that was the last I saw of him. I waited a minute or two for him to come back, but he didn’t come back, and so I thought it was about time I began to make inquiries into the affair. I went downstairs instantly, and out of the hotel, through the quadrangle, into Salisbury Lane, and I looked over those railings. There was a ladder on the other side, by which it was perfectly easy—once you had got over the railings—to climb down into the yard. I was horribly afraid lest someone might walk up Salisbury Lane and catch me in the act of negotiating those railings, but no one did, and I surmounted them, with no worse damage than a torn skirt. I crossed the yard on tiptoe, and I found that in the wall, close to the ground and almost exactly under my window, there was an iron grating, about one foot by fourteen inches. I suspected, as there was no other ironwork near, that the mysterious visitor must have been sawing at this grating for private purposes of his own. I gave it a good shake, and I was not at all surprised that a good part of it came off in my hand, leaving just enough room for a person to creep through. I decided that I would creep through, and now wish I hadn’t. I don’t know, Mr Babylon, whether you have ever tried to creep through a small hole with a skirt on. Have you?’

‘Oh, I don’t know, Dad,’ she replied sweetly. ‘I got interested in it, and I thought I would check it out myself. Well, as I was saying, Mr. Babylon,’ she continued, addressing her remarks to Felix with a dazzling smile, ‘that noise went on for quite a while. Finally, it stopped, and the figure came back from under the wall, crossed the yard, climbed up the opposite wall somehow, and over the railings into Salisbury Lane. I felt a bit relieved at that point because I knew he hadn’t actually broken into the hotel. He walked down Salisbury Lane really slowly. A policeman was just coming up. “Goodnight, officer,” I heard him say to the policeman, and he asked him for a match. The policeman handed him a match, and the other man lit a cigarette and walked further down the lane. By craning your neck from my window, Mr. Babylon, you can catch a glimpse of the Embankment and the river. I saw the man cross the Embankment and lean over the river wall, where he seemed to be talking to someone. He then walked along the Embankment to Westminster, and that was the last I saw of him. I waited a minute or two for him to come back, but he didn’t return, so I thought it was time to start asking questions about what happened. I went downstairs right away, out of the hotel, through the courtyard, into Salisbury Lane, and I looked over those railings. There was a ladder on the other side, making it pretty easy—once you got over the railings—to climb down into the yard. I was really worried that someone might walk up Salisbury Lane and catch me trying to get over those railings, but no one did, and I got over them, with no worse damage than a torn skirt. I crossed the yard on tiptoe and found that in the wall, close to the ground and almost exactly under my window, there was an iron grating, about one foot by fourteen inches. I suspected, since there was no other ironwork nearby, that the mysterious visitor must have been sawing at this grating for his own reasons. I gave it a good shake, and I wasn’t at all surprised that a good portion of it came off in my hand, leaving just enough space for a person to squeeze through. I decided to crawl through, and now I wish I hadn’t. I don’t know, Mr. Babylon, whether you’ve ever tried to crawl through a small hole while wearing a skirt. Have you?’

‘I have not had that pleasure,’ said little Felix, bowing again, and absently taking up a bottle which lay to his hand.

‘I haven’t had that pleasure,’ said little Felix, bowing again and mindlessly picking up a bottle that was next to him.

‘Well, you are fortunate,’ the imperturbable Nella resumed. ‘For quite three minutes I thought I should perish in that grating, Dad, with my shoulder inside and the rest of me outside. However, at last, by the most amazing and agonizing efforts, I pulled myself through and fell into this extraordinary cellar more dead than alive. Then I wondered what I should do next. Should I wait for the mysterious visitor to return, and stab him with my pocket scissors if he tried to enter, or should I raise an alarm? First of all I replaced the broken grating, then I struck a match, and I saw that I had got landed in a wilderness of bottles. The match went out, and I hadn’t another one. So I sat down in the corner to think. I had just decided to wait and see if the visitor returned, when I heard footsteps, and then voices; and then you came in. I must say I was rather taken aback, especially as I recognized the voice of Mr Babylon. You see, I didn’t want to frighten you.

‘Well, you’re lucky,’ the unflappable Nella continued. ‘For about three minutes, I thought I was going to get stuck in that grating, Dad, with my shoulder inside and the rest of me outside. But finally, after some incredible and painful effort, I managed to pull myself through and fell into this strange cellar, more dead than alive. Then I figured I had to decide what to do next. Should I wait for the mysterious visitor to come back and stab him with my pocket scissors if he tried to get in, or should I raise an alarm? First, I put the broken grating back in place, then I struck a match, and I saw that I’d landed in a sea of bottles. The match went out, and I didn’t have another one. So, I sat down in the corner to think. I had just decided to wait and see if the visitor would come back when I heard footsteps and then voices; and then you walked in. I have to say I was quite surprised, especially since I recognized Mr. Babylon's voice. You see, I didn’t want to scare you.’

If I had bobbed up from behind the bottles and said “Booh!” you would have had a serious shock. I wanted to think of a way of breaking my presence gently to you. But you saved me the trouble, Dad. Was I really breathing so loudly that you could hear me?’

If I had popped up from behind the bottles and shouted “Boo!” you would have been really startled. I was trying to think of a way to ease into my presence with you. But you made it easy for me, Dad. Was I really breathing so loudly that you could hear me?

The girl ended her strange recital, and there was a moment’s silence in the cellar. Racksole merely nodded an affirmative to her concluding question.

The girl finished her unusual performance, and there was a brief silence in the cellar. Racksole just nodded in agreement to her final question.

‘Well, Nell, my girl,’ said the millionaire at length, ‘we are much obliged for your gymnastic efforts—very much obliged. But now, I think you had better go off to bed. There is going to be some serious trouble here, I’ll lay my last dollar on that?’

'Well, Nell, my girl,' said the millionaire finally, 'we really appreciate your gymnastic skills—very much appreciated. But now, I think it’s best if you head off to bed. There's going to be some serious trouble here, I’d bet my last dollar on it.'

‘But if there is to be a burglary I should so like to see it, Dad,’ Nella pleaded. ‘I’ve never seen a burglar caught red-handed.’

‘But if there’s going to be a burglary, I really want to see it, Dad,’ Nella begged. ‘I’ve never seen a burglar caught in the act.’

‘This isn’t a burglary, my dear. I calculate it’s something far worse than a burglary.’

‘This isn’t a break-in, my dear. I think it’s something much worse than a break-in.’

‘What?’ she cried. ‘Murder? Arson? Dynamite plot? How perfectly splendid!’

‘What?’ she exclaimed. ‘Murder? Arson? A dynamite scheme? How absolutely amazing!’

‘Mr Babylon informs me that Jules is in London,’ said Racksole quietly.

‘Mr. Babylon told me that Jules is in London,’ Racksole said quietly.

‘Jules!’ she exclaimed under her breath, and her tone changed instantly to the utmost seriousness. ‘Switch off the light, quick!’ Springing to the switch, she put the cellar in darkness.

‘Jules!’ she whispered, and her tone shifted immediately to complete seriousness. ‘Turn off the light, fast!’ She jumped to the switch, plunging the cellar into darkness.

‘What’s that for?’ said her father.

‘What’s that for?’ her father asked.

‘If he comes back he would see the light, and be frightened away,’ said Nella. ‘That wouldn’t do at all.’

‘If he comes back, he'll see the light and get scared off,’ said Nella. ‘That wouldn’t work at all.’

‘It wouldn’t, Miss Racksole,’ said Babylon, and there was in his voice a note of admiration for the girl’s sagacity which Racksole heard with high paternal pride.

‘It wouldn’t, Miss Racksole,’ said Babylon, and there was a hint of admiration in his voice for the girl’s insight that Racksole heard with great paternal pride.

‘Listen, Nella,’ said the latter, drawing his daughter to him in the profound gloom of the cellar. ‘We fancy that Jules may be trying to tamper with a certain bottle of wine—a bottle which might possibly be drunk by Prince Eugen. Now do you think that the man you saw might have been Jules?’

‘Listen, Nella,’ said the latter, pulling his daughter close in the deep darkness of the cellar. ‘We think that Jules might be trying to mess with a certain bottle of wine—a bottle that could possibly be served to Prince Eugen. Do you think the man you saw could have been Jules?’

‘I hadn’t previously thought of him as being Jules, but immediately you mentioned the name I somehow knew that he was. Yes, I am sure it was Jules.’

‘I hadn’t thought of him as Jules before, but as soon as you mentioned the name, I somehow knew it was him. Yes, I’m sure it was Jules.’

‘Well, just hear what I have to say. There is no time to lose. If he is coming at all he will be here very soon—and you can help.’ Racksole explained what he thought Jules’ tactics might be. He proposed that if the man returned he should not be interfered with, but merely watched from the other side of the glass door.

‘Well, just listen to what I have to say. There's no time to waste. If he’s coming at all, he’ll be here very soon—and you can help.’ Racksole outlined what he thought Jules’ strategies might be. He suggested that if the man came back, they shouldn’t interfere, but just observe from the other side of the glass door.

‘You want, as it were, to catch Mr Jules alive?’ said Babylon, who seemed rather taken aback at this novel method of dealing with criminals. ‘Surely,’ he added, ‘it would be simpler and easier to inform the police of your suspicion, and to leave everything to them.’

‘You want to, like, catch Mr. Jules alive?’ said Babylon, who looked pretty shocked by this new way of handling criminals. ‘Surely,’ he added, ‘it would be easier to just tell the police what you think and let them take care of it.’

‘My dear fellow,’ said Racksole, ‘we have already gone much too far without the police to make it advisable for us to call them in at this somewhat advanced stage of the proceedings. Besides, if you must know it, I have a particular desire to capture the scoundrel myself. I will leave you and Nella here, since Nella insists on seeing everything, and I will arrange things so that once he has entered the cellar Jules will not get out of it again—at any rate through the grating. You had better place yourselves on the other side of the glass door, in the big cellar; you will be in a position to observe from there, I will skip off at once. All you have to do is to take note of what the fellow does. If he has any accomplices within the hotel we shall probably be able by that means to discover who the accomplice is.’

‘My dear friend,’ said Racksole, ‘we've already come too far without the police to make it sensible to involve them at this late stage. Besides, if you really want to know, I have a strong desire to catch the scoundrel myself. I’ll leave you and Nella here, since she insists on seeing everything, and I’ll set things up so that once he goes into the cellar, Jules won’t get out again—at least not through the grating. You should position yourselves on the other side of the glass door, in the big cellar; you’ll be able to observe from there, and I’ll head off right away. All you need to do is to pay attention to what he does. If he has any accomplices in the hotel, we’ll probably be able to figure out who it is that’s helping him.’

Lighting a match and shading it with his hands, Racksole showed them both out of the little cellar. ‘Now if you lock this glass door on the outside he can’t escape this way: the panes of glass are too small, and the woodwork too stout. So, if he comes into the trap, you two will have the pleasure of actually seeing him frantically writhe therein, without any personal danger; but perhaps you’d better not show yourselves.’

Lighting a match and covering it with his hands, Racksole led them both out of the small cellar. “Now, if you lock this glass door from the outside, he can’t escape this way: the glass panes are too small, and the woodwork is too sturdy. So, if he falls into the trap, you two will get the chance to see him struggling in there, without any risk to yourselves; but it might be best if you don’t reveal yourselves.”

In another moment Felix Babylon and Nella were left to themselves in the darkness of the cellar, listening to the receding footfalls of Theodore Racksole. But the sound of these footfalls had not died away before another sound greeted their ears—the grating of the small cellar was being removed.

In a moment, Felix Babylon and Nella were alone in the darkness of the cellar, listening to Theodore Racksole’s footsteps fade away. But before the sound completely disappeared, another noise caught their attention—the scraping of the small cellar door being opened.

‘I hope your father will be in time,’ whispered Felix

‘I hope your dad makes it in time,’ whispered Felix.

‘Hush!’ the girl warned him, and they stooped side by side in tense silence.

‘Hush!’ the girl warned him, and they crouched next to each other in tense silence.

A man cautiously but very neatly wormed his body through the aperture of the grating. The watchers could only see his form indistinctly in the darkness.

A man carefully but very neatly squeezed his body through the opening in the grating. The observers could only make out his shape vaguely in the darkness.

Then, being fairly within the cellar, he walked without the least hesitation to the electric switch and turned on the light. It was unmistakably Jules, and he knew the geography of the cellar very well. Babylon could with difficulty repress a start as he saw this bold and unscrupulous ex-waiter moving with such an air of assurance and determination about the precious cellar. Jules went directly to a small bin which was numbered 17, and took there from the topmost bottle.

Then, being fairly deep in the cellar, he walked straight to the electric switch and turned on the light without the slightest hesitation. It was definitely Jules, and he knew the layout of the cellar very well. Babylon could barely suppress a start as he saw this bold and shameless former waiter moving with such confidence and determination around the valuable cellar. Jules went directly to a small bin labeled 17 and took the top bottle from it.

‘The Romanee-Conti—Prince Eugen’s wine!’ Babylon exclaimed under his breath.

‘The Romanee-Conti—Prince Eugen’s wine!’ Babylon whispered in amazement.

Jules neatly and quickly removed the seal with an instrument which he had clearly brought for the purpose. He then took a little flat box from his pocket, which seemed to contain a sort of black salve. Rubbing his finger in this, he smeared the top of the neck of the bottle with it, just where the cork came against the glass. In another instant he had deftly replaced the seal and restored the bottle to its position. He then turned off the light, and made for the aperture. When he was half-way through Nella exclaimed, ‘He will escape, after all. Dad has not had time—we must stop him.’

Jules quickly and efficiently removed the seal with a tool he obviously brought for that purpose. He then took a small flat box from his pocket that seemed to hold some sort of black ointment. After rubbing his finger in it, he applied it to the top of the neck of the bottle, right where the cork pressed against the glass. In a moment, he skillfully replaced the seal and put the bottle back in its spot. He then turned off the light and headed for the opening. When he was halfway through, Nella shouted, "He's going to get away after all. Dad hasn't had time—we need to stop him."

But Babylon, that embodiment of caution, forcibly, but nevertheless politely, restrained this Yankee girl, whom he deemed so rash and imprudent, and before she could free herself the lithe form of Jules had disappeared.

But Babylon, the embodiment of caution, firmly yet politely held back this Yankee girl, who he thought was so reckless and unwise, and before she could break free, Jules's agile figure had vanished.





Chapter Twenty-Four THE BOTTLE OF WINE

AS regards Theodore Racksole, who was to have caught his man from the outside of the cellar, he made his way as rapidly as possible from the wine-cellars, up to the ground floor, out of the hotel by the quadrangle, through the quadrangle, and out into the top of Salisbury Lane. Now, owing to the vastness of the structure of the Grand Babylon, the mere distance thus to be traversed amounted to a little short of a quarter of a mile, and, as it included a number of stairs, about two dozen turnings, and several passages which at that time of night were in darkness more or less complete, Racksole could not have been expected to accomplish the journey in less than five minutes. As a matter of fact, six minutes had elapsed before he reached the top of Salisbury Lane, because he had been delayed nearly a minute by some questions addressed to him by a muddled and whisky-laden guest who had got lost in the corridors. As everybody knows, there is a sharp short bend in Salisbury Lane near the top. Racksole ran round this at good racing speed, but he was unfortunate enough to run straight up against the very policeman who had not long before so courteously supplied Jules with a match. The policeman seemed to be scarcely in so pliant a mood just then.

As for Theodore Racksole, who was supposed to catch his man from outside the cellar, he hurried as quickly as he could from the wine cellars, up to the ground floor, out of the hotel through the courtyard, across the courtyard, and out to the top of Salisbury Lane. Due to the sheer size of the Grand Babylon, the distance he had to cover was just under a quarter of a mile, which included several flights of stairs, about two dozen turns, and several passages that were almost completely dark at that time of night. No one could expect him to make the trip in less than five minutes. In reality, it took him six minutes to reach the top of Salisbury Lane because he was delayed for almost a minute by a confused guest who was tipsy and had gotten lost in the halls. As everyone knows, there’s a sharp bend in Salisbury Lane near the top. Racksole rounded this corner at a good racing speed, but he was unfortunate enough to run right into the very policeman who had recently been so kind as to give Jules a match. The policeman didn’t seem to be in such a friendly mood at that moment.

‘Hullo!’ he said, his naturally suspicious nature being doubtless aroused by the spectacle of a bareheaded man in evening dress running violently down the lane. ‘What’s this? Where are you for in such a hurry?’ and he forcibly detained Theodore Racksole for a moment and scrutinized his face.

‘Hey!’ he said, his naturally suspicious nature definitely triggered by the sight of a bareheaded man in evening dress running frantically down the lane. ‘What’s going on? Where are you rushing off to?’ and he firmly held Theodore Racksole back for a moment and examined his face.

‘Now, officer,’ said Racksole quietly, ‘none of your larks, if you please.

‘Now, officer,’ Racksole said calmly, ‘no funny business, if you don’t mind.’

I’ve no time to lose.’

I have no time to waste.

‘Beg your pardon, sir,’ the policeman remarked, though hesitatingly and not quite with good temper, and Racksole was allowed to proceed on his way. The millionaire’s scheme for trapping Jules was to get down into the little sunk yard by means of the ladder, and then to secrete himself behind some convenient abutment of brickwork until Mr Tom Jackson should have got into the cellar. He therefore nimbly surmounted the railings—the railings of his own hotel—and was gingerly descending the ladder, when lo! a rough hand seized him by the coat-collar and with a ferocious jerk urged him backwards. The fact was, Theodore Racksole had counted without the policeman. That guardian of the peace, mistrusting Racksole’s manner, quietly followed him down the lane. The sight of the millionaire climbing the railings had put him on his mettle, and the result was the ignominious capture of Racksole. In vain Theodore expostulated, explained, anathematized. Only one thing would satisfy the stolid policeman—namely, that Racksole should return with him to the hotel and there establish his identity. If Racksole then proved to be Racksole, owner of the Grand Babylon, well and good—the policeman promised to apologize. So Theodore had no alternative but to accept the suggestion. To prove his identity was, of course, the work of only a few minutes, after which Racksole, annoyed, but cool as ever, returned to his railings, while the policeman went off to another part of his beat, where he would be likely to meet a comrade and have a chat.

“Excuse me, sir,” the policeman said, though a bit hesitantly and not in the best mood, and Racksole was allowed to continue on his way. The millionaire’s plan to catch Jules was to sneak down into the little sunken yard using the ladder, then hide behind some convenient brickwork until Mr. Tom Jackson had gone into the cellar. He swiftly climbed over the railings of his own hotel and was carefully descending the ladder when suddenly, a rough hand grabbed him by the coat collar and yanked him backward. The truth was, Theodore Racksole hadn’t considered the policeman. The peacekeeper, suspicious of Racksole's behavior, quietly followed him down the lane. Seeing the millionaire climbing the railings had put him on alert, resulting in Racksole's embarrassing capture. Theodore protested, explained, and pleaded in vain. The only thing that would satisfy the unyielding policeman was that Racksole should return with him to the hotel and prove his identity there. If Racksole turned out to be who he claimed—owner of the Grand Babylon—then all would be well; the policeman promised to apologize. So, Theodore had no choice but to go along with the suggestion. Proving his identity, of course, took only a few minutes, after which Racksole, irritated but composed as ever, returned to his railings, while the policeman went off to another part of his beat, where he would likely meet a fellow officer for a chat.

In the meantime, our friend Jules, sublimely unconscious of the altercation going on outside, and of the special risk which he ran, was of course actually in the cellar, which he had reached before Racksole got to the railings for the first time. It was, indeed, a happy chance for Jules that his exit from the cellar coincided with the period during which Racksole was absent from the railings. As Racksole came down the lane for the second time, he saw a figure walking about fifty yards in front of him towards the Embankment. Instantly he divined that it was Jules, and that the policeman had thrown him just too late. He ran, and Jules, hearing the noise of pursuit, ran also. The ex-waiter was fleet; he made direct for a certain spot in the Embankment wall, and, to the intense astonishment of Racksole, jumped clean over the wall, as it seemed, into the river. ‘Is he so desperate as to commit suicide?’ Racksole exclaimed as he ran, but a second later the puff and snort of a steam launch told him that Jules was not quite driven to suicide. As the millionaire crossed the Embankment roadway he saw the funnel of the launch move out from under the river-wall. It swerved into midstream and headed towards London Bridge. There was a silent mist over the river. Racksole was helpless....

In the meantime, our friend Jules, blissfully unaware of the argument happening outside and the specific danger he faced, was actually in the cellar, which he had reached before Racksole got to the railings for the first time. It was, in fact, a lucky moment for Jules that his exit from the cellar coincided with the time Racksole was away from the railings. As Racksole made his way down the lane for the second time, he noticed a figure walking about fifty yards ahead of him toward the Embankment. He instantly realized it was Jules and that the policeman had missed catching him just in time. He ran, and Jules, hearing the sound of pursuit, ran too. The former waiter was quick; he headed straight for a specific spot in the Embankment wall and, to Racksole's complete surprise, jumped straight over the wall, seemingly into the river. "Is he really so desperate as to take his own life?" Racksole exclaimed as he ran, but a moment later the puff and snort of a steam launch informed him that Jules wasn't really about to commit suicide. As the millionaire crossed the Embankment roadway, he saw the launch's funnel emerge from beneath the river wall. It veered into midstream and made its way toward London Bridge. A silent mist hung over the river. Racksole felt helpless...

Although Racksole had now been twice worsted in a contest of wits within the precincts of the Grand Babylon, once by Rocco and once by Jules, he could not fairly blame himself for the present miscarriage of his plans—a miscarriage due to the meddlesomeness of an extraneous person, combined with pure ill-fortune. He did not, therefore, permit the accident to interfere with his sleep that night.

Although Racksole had now been outsmarted twice in a battle of wits at the Grand Babylon, once by Rocco and once by Jules, he couldn't really blame himself for the failure of his plans this time—a failure caused by the interference of an outsider, along with just plain bad luck. He didn’t let the incident disrupt his sleep that night.

On the following day he sought out Prince Aribert, between whom and himself there now existed a feeling of unmistakable, frank friendship, and disclosed to him the happenings of the previous night, and particularly the tampering with the bottle of Romanée-Conti.

On the next day, he went looking for Prince Aribert, with whom he now shared a clear and genuine friendship. He told him about what happened the night before, especially the issue with the bottle of Romanée-Conti.

‘I believe you dined with Prince Eugen last night?’

"I heard you had dinner with Prince Eugen last night?"

‘I did. And curiously enough we had a bottle of Romanée-Conti, an admirable wine, of which Eugen is passionately fond.’

‘I did. And interestingly enough, we had a bottle of Romanée-Conti, an excellent wine that Eugen is really fond of.’

‘And you will dine with him to-night?’

'So, you’re having dinner with him tonight?'

‘Most probably. To-day will, I fear, be our last day here. Eugen wishes to return to Posen early to-morrow.’

‘Most likely. Today will, I’m afraid, be our last day here. Eugen wants to head back to Posen early tomorrow.’

‘Has it struck you, Prince,’ said Racksole, ‘that if Jules had succeeded in poisoning your nephew, he would probably have succeeded also in poisoning you?’

"Have you realized, Prince," Racksole said, "that if Jules had managed to poison your nephew, he likely would have been successful at poisoning you too?"

‘I had not thought of it,’ laughed Aribert, ‘but it would seem so. It appears that so long as he brings down his particular quarry, Jules is careless of anything else that may be accidentally involved in the destruction. However, we need have no fear on that score now. You know the bottle, and you can destroy it at once.’

‘I hadn't thought of that,’ laughed Aribert, ‘but it seems to be true. As long as he gets his specific target, Jules doesn't care about anything else that might get caught up in the destruction. But we don't have to worry about that anymore. You know the bottle, and you can get rid of it right away.’

‘But I do not propose to destroy it,’ said Racksole calmly. ‘If Prince Eugen asks for Romanée-Conti to be served to-night, as he probably will, I propose that that precise bottle shall be served to him—and to you.’

‘But I’m not planning to destroy it,’ Racksole said calmly. ‘If Prince Eugen asks for Romanée-Conti to be served tonight, which he probably will, I suggest that specific bottle be served to him—and to you.’

‘Then you would poison us in spite of ourselves?’

‘So, you would poison us against our will?’

‘Scarcely,’ Racksole smiled. ‘My notion is to discover the accomplices within the hotel. I have already inquired as to the wine-clerk, Hubbard. Now does it not occur to you as extraordinary that on this particular day Mr Hubbard should be ill in bed? Hubbard, I am informed, is suffering from an attack of stomach poisoning, which has supervened during the night. He says that he does not know what can have caused it. His place in the wine cellars will be taken to-day by his assistant, a mere youth, but to all appearances a fairly smart youth. I need not say that we shall keep an eye on that youth.’

‘Hardly,’ Racksole smiled. ‘My plan is to find the accomplices within the hotel. I’ve already asked about the wine clerk, Hubbard. Doesn’t it strike you as odd that Mr. Hubbard would be sick in bed today of all days? I’ve been told that he’s suffering from food poisoning that started overnight. He claims he has no idea what caused it. His position in the wine cellars will be filled today by his assistant, a young guy, but he seems quite sharp on the surface. I should mention that we’ll be keeping an eye on that young man.’

‘One moment,’ Prince Aribert interrupted. ‘I do not quite understand how you think the poisoning was to have been effected.’

‘One moment,’ Prince Aribert interrupted. ‘I don’t quite understand how you think the poisoning was supposed to have happened.’

‘The bottle is now under examination by an expert, who has instructions to remove as little as possible of the stuff which Jules put on the rim of the mouth of it. It will be secretly replaced in its bin during the day. My idea is that by the mere action of pouring out the wine takes up some of the poison, which I deem to be very strong, and thus becomes fatal as it enters the glass.’

‘The bottle is currently being examined by an expert, who has been instructed to remove as little as possible of the substance that Jules applied to the rim. It will be discreetly placed back in its spot during the day. My belief is that the simple act of pouring out the wine absorbs some of the poison, which I consider to be very potent, making it deadly as it enters the glass.’

‘But surely the servant in attendance would wipe the mouth of the bottle?’

‘But surely the servant on duty would wipe the mouth of the bottle?’

‘Very carelessly, perhaps. And moreover he would be extremely unlikely to wipe off all the stuff; some of it has been ingeniously placed just on the inside edge of the rim. Besides, suppose he forgot to wipe the bottle?’

‘Very carelessly, maybe. And besides, he would probably not wipe off all the stuff; some of it has been cleverly positioned right on the inside edge of the rim. Also, what if he forgot to clean the bottle?’

‘Prince Eugen is always served at dinner by Hans. It is an honour which the faithful old fellow reserves for himself.’

‘Prince Eugen is always served dinner by Hans. It’s an honor that the loyal old guy keeps for himself.’

‘But suppose Hans—’ Racksole stopped.

‘But what if Hans—’ Racksole stopped.

‘Hans an accomplice! My dear Racksole, the suggestion is wildly impossible.’

‘Hans an accomplice! My dear Racksole, that idea is completely absurd.’

That night Prince Aribert dined with his august nephew in the superb dining-room of the Royal apartments. Hans served, the dishes being brought to the door by other servants. Aribert found his nephew despondent and taciturn. On the previous day, when, after the futile interview with Sampson Levi, Prince Eugen had despairingly threatened to commit suicide, in such a manner as to make it ‘look like an accident’, Aribert had compelled him to give his word of honour not to do so.

That night, Prince Aribert had dinner with his esteemed nephew in the beautiful dining room of the Royal apartments. Hans served, while other servants brought the dishes to the door. Aribert noticed that his nephew seemed downcast and silent. The day before, after the pointless meeting with Sampson Levi, Prince Eugen had hopelessly threatened to take his own life in a way that would make it look like an accident. Aribert had forced him to promise not to go through with it.

‘What wine will your Royal Highness take?’ asked old Hans in his soothing tones, when the soup was served.

‘What wine would Your Royal Highness like?’ asked old Hans in his calming tone as the soup was served.

‘Sherry,’ was Prince Eugen’s curt order.

‘Sherry,’ was Prince Eugen’s brief command.

‘And Romanée-Conti afterwards?’ said Hans. Aribert looked up quickly.

‘And Romanée-Conti after that?’ said Hans. Aribert looked up quickly.

‘No, not to-night. I’ll try Sillery to-night,’ said Prince Eugen.

‘No, not tonight. I’ll try Sillery tonight,’ said Prince Eugen.

‘I think I’ll have Romanée-Conti, Hans, after all,’ he said. ‘It suits me better than champagne.’

‘I think I’ll have Romanée-Conti, Hans, after all,’ he said. ‘It fits me better than champagne.’

The famous and unsurpassable Burgundy was served with the roast. Old Hans brought it tenderly in its wicker cradle, inserted the corkscrew with mathematical precision, and drew the cork, which he offered for his master’s inspection. Eugen nodded, and told him to put it down. Aribert watched with intense interest. He could not for an instant believe that Hans was not the very soul of fidelity, and yet, despite himself, Racksole’s words had caused him a certain uneasiness. At that moment Prince Eugen murmured across the table:

The famous and unbeatable Burgundy was served with the roast. Old Hans brought it carefully in its wicker basket, inserted the corkscrew with precise accuracy, and pulled out the cork, which he presented for his master’s review. Eugen nodded and told him to set it down. Aribert watched with great interest. He could not for a second believe that Hans wasn't completely loyal, yet, despite himself, Racksole’s words had made him feel a bit uneasy. At that moment, Prince Eugen whispered across the table:

‘Aribert, I withdraw my promise. Observe that, I withdraw it.’ Aribert shook his head emphatically, without removing his gaze from Hans. The white-haired servant perfunctorily dusted his napkin round the neck of the bottle of Romanée-Conti, and poured out a glass. Aribert trembled from head to foot.

‘Aribert, I take back my promise. Just so you know, I take it back.’ Aribert shook his head firmly, keeping his eyes fixed on Hans. The elderly servant casually wiped his napkin around the neck of the bottle of Romanée-Conti and poured a glass. Aribert trembled all over.

Eugen took up the glass and held it to the light.

Eugen grabbed the glass and held it up to the light.

‘Don’t drink it,’ said Aribert very quietly. ‘It is poisoned.’

‘Don't drink it,’ Aribert said very softly. ‘It’s poisoned.’

‘Poisoned!’ exclaimed Prince Eugen.

"Poisoned!" exclaimed Prince Eugen.

‘Poisoned, sire!’ exclaimed old Hans, with an air of profound amazement and concern, and he seized the glass. ‘Impossible, sire. I myself opened the bottle. No one else has touched it, and the cork was perfect.’

‘Poisoned, sir!’ exclaimed old Hans, with a look of deep disbelief and worry, and he grabbed the glass. ‘That’s impossible, sir. I personally opened the bottle. No one else has touched it, and the cork was intact.’

‘I tell you it is poisoned,’ Aribert repeated.

‘I’m telling you, it’s poisoned,’ Aribert repeated.

‘Your Highness will pardon an old man,’ said Hans, ‘but to say that this wine is poison is to say that I am a murderer. I will prove to you that it is not poisoned. I will drink it.’ And he raised the glass to his trembling lips. In that moment Aribert saw that old Hans, at any rate, was not an accomplice of Jules. Springing up from his seat, he knocked the glass from the aged servitor’s hands, and the fragments of it fell with a light tinkling crash partly on the table and partly on the floor. The Prince and the servant gazed at one another in a distressing and terrible silence.

“Your Highness will forgive an old man,” said Hans, “but claiming this wine is poison is like saying I’m a murderer. I’ll prove it’s not poisoned. I’ll drink it.” He lifted the glass to his trembling lips. In that moment, Aribert realized that old Hans, at least, wasn’t in cahoots with Jules. Jumping up from his seat, he swatted the glass from the old servant’s hands, and it shattered with a light tinkling crash, pieces landing on the table and the floor. The Prince and the servant stared at each other in a distressing and terrible silence.

There was a slight noise, and Aribert looked aside. He saw that Eugen’s body had slipped forward limply over the left arm of his chair; the Prince’s arms hung straight and lifeless; his eyes were closed; he was unconscious.

There was a faint noise, and Aribert glanced over. He noticed that Eugen’s body had fallen forward limply over the left arm of his chair; the Prince’s arms were hanging straight and lifeless; his eyes were shut; he was unconscious.

‘Hans!’ murmured Aribert. ‘Hans! What is this?’

‘Hans!’ murmured Aribert. ‘Hans! What’s going on?’





Chapter Twenty-Five THE STEAM LAUNCH

MR TOM JACKSON’s notion of making good his escape from the hotel by means of a steam launch was an excellent one, so far as it went, but Theodore Racksole, for his part, did not consider that it went quite far enough.

MR TOM JACKSON’s idea of escaping from the hotel using a steam launch was a good one, but Theodore Racksole didn't think it was enough.

Theodore Racksole opined, with peculiar glee, that he now had a tangible and definite clue for the catching of the Grand Babylon’s ex-waiter. He knew nothing of the Port of London, but he happened to know a good deal of the far more complicated, though somewhat smaller, Port of New York, and he was sure there ought to be no extraordinary difficulty in getting hold of Jules’ steam launch. To those who are not thoroughly familiar with it the River Thames and its docks, from London Bridge to Gravesend, seems a vast and uncharted wilderness of craft—a wilderness in which it would be perfectly easy to hide even a three-master successfully. To such people the idea of looking for a steam launch on the river would be about equivalent to the idea of looking for a needle in a bundle of hay. But the fact is, there are hundreds of men between St Katherine’s Wharf and Blackwall who literally know the Thames as the suburban householder knows his back-garden—who can recognize thousands of ships and put a name to them at a distance of half a mile, who are informed as to every movement of vessels on the great stream, who know all the captains, all the engineers, all the lightermen, all the pilots, all the licensed watermen, and all the unlicensed scoundrels from the Tower to Gravesend, and a lot further. By these experts of the Thames the slightest unusual event on the water is noticed and discussed—a wherry cannot change hands but they will guess shrewdly upon the price paid and the intentions of the new owner with regard to it. They have a habit of watching the river for the mere interest of the sight, and they talk about everything like housewives gathered of an evening round the cottage door. If the first mate of a Castle Liner gets the sack they will be able to tell you what he said to the captain, what the old man said to him, and what both said to the Board, and having finished off that affair they will cheerfully turn to discussing whether Bill Stevens sank his barge outside the West Indian No.2 by accident or on purpose.

Theodore Racksole happily declared that he now had a clear and definite lead for catching the Grand Babylon’s former waiter. He didn’t know much about the Port of London, but he was quite familiar with the more complex, though smaller, Port of New York, and he was confident that finding Jules’ steam launch wouldn’t be too difficult. For those unfamiliar with it, the River Thames and its docks, stretching from London Bridge to Gravesend, appear to be a massive and uncharted maze of boats—a maze where hiding even a three-masted ship would be a cinch. For such people, the idea of searching for a steam launch on the river would be akin to trying to find a needle in a haystack. However, the truth is, there are countless individuals between St Katherine’s Wharf and Blackwall who know the Thames like a suburban homeowner knows their backyard—who can identify thousands of ships and name them from half a mile away, who are aware of every vessel’s movement on the river, who know all the captains, engineers, lightermen, pilots, licensed watermen, and all the unlicensed crooks from the Tower to Gravesend, and even beyond. These Thames experts notice and discuss even the slightest unusual occurrence on the water—a wherry changing hands prompts them to make educated guesses about the sale price and the new owner’s intentions. They have a habit of watching the river out of sheer interest, chatting about everything like neighbors gathered in the evening around a cottage door. If the first mate of a Castle Liner is fired, they’ll be able to recount what he said to the captain, what the captain said to him, and what both of them told the Board, and once they’re done with that topic, they’ll happily shift to discussing whether Bill Stevens sank his barge outside West Indian No.2 by accident or on purpose.

Theodore Racksole had no satisfactory means of identifying the steam launch which carried away Mr Tom Jackson. The sky had clouded over soon after midnight, and there was also a slight mist, and he had only been able to make out that it was a low craft, about sixty feet long, probably painted black. He had personally kept a watch all through the night on vessels going upstream, and during the next morning he had a man to take his place who warned him whenever a steam launch went towards Westminster. At noon, after his conversation with Prince Aribert, he went down the river in a hired row-boat as far as the Custom House, and poked about everywhere, in search of any vessel which could by any possibility be the one he was in search of.

Theodore Racksole had no reliable way to identify the steam launch that took Mr. Tom Jackson away. The sky had clouded over shortly after midnight, and there was also a slight mist, so he could only make out that it was a low craft, about sixty feet long, probably painted black. He had personally kept watch all night for vessels heading upstream, and the next morning, he had a man replace him who alerted him whenever a steam launch went towards Westminster. At noon, after his conversation with Prince Aribert, he took a hired rowboat down the river to the Custom House and searched everywhere for any vessel that could possibly be the one he was looking for.

But he found nothing. He was, therefore, tolerably sure that the mysterious launch lay somewhere below the Custom House. At the Custom House stairs, he landed, and asked for a very high official—an official inferior only to a Commissioner—whom he had entertained once in New York, and who had met him in London on business at Lloyd’s. In the large but dingy office of this great man a long conversation took place—a conversation in which Racksole had to exercise a certain amount of persuasive power, and which ultimately ended in the high official ringing his bell.

But he found nothing. He was pretty sure that the mysterious launch was somewhere below the Custom House. He reached the stairs of the Custom House and asked for a very high-ranking official—someone just below a Commissioner—whom he had hosted once in New York and who had met him in London for business at Lloyd’s. In the large but shabby office of this important person, a lengthy discussion took place—one in which Racksole had to use some persuasive skills, and it eventually concluded with the high official ringing his bell.

‘Desire Mr Hazell—room No. 332—to speak to me,’ said the official to the boy who answered the summons, and then, turning to Racksole: ‘I need hardly repeat, my dear Mr Racksole, that this is strictly unofficial.’

‘Have Mr. Hazell in room No. 332 come talk to me,’ the official said to the boy who answered the call, and then, turning to Racksole: ‘I shouldn't have to say again, my dear Mr. Racksole, that this is completely unofficial.’

‘Agreed, of course,’ said Racksole.

"Definitely," said Racksole.

Mr Hazell entered. He was a young man of about thirty, dressed in blue serge, with a pale, keen face, a brown moustache and a rather handsome brown beard.

Mr. Hazell entered. He was a young man of about thirty, wearing blue serge, with a pale, sharp face, a brown mustache, and a fairly attractive brown beard.

‘Mr Hazell,’ said the high official, ‘let me introduce you to Mr Theodore Racksole—you will doubtless be familiar with his name. Mr Hazell,’ he went on to Racksole, ‘is one of our outdoor staff—what we call an examining officer. Just now he is doing night duty. He has a boat on the river and a couple of men, and the right to board and examine any craft whatever. What Mr Hazell and his crew don’t know about the Thames between here and Gravesend isn’t knowledge.’

‘Mr. Hazell,’ said the high official, ‘let me introduce you to Mr. Theodore Racksole—you’ll likely know his name. Mr. Hazell,’ he continued to Racksole, ‘is part of our outdoor team—what we call an examining officer. Right now, he’s on night shift. He has a boat on the river and a couple of men, and he has the authority to board and inspect any vessel he comes across. What Mr. Hazell and his crew don’t know about the Thames between here and Gravesend isn’t worth knowing.’

‘Glad to meet you, sir,’ said Racksole simply, and they shook hands.

“Nice to meet you, sir,” Racksole said plainly, and they shook hands.

Racksole observed with satisfaction that Mr Hazell was entirely at his ease.

Racksole noticed with satisfaction that Mr. Hazell was completely relaxed.

‘Now, Hazell,’ the high official continued, ‘Mr Racksole wants you to help in a little private expedition on the river to-night. I will give you a night’s leave. I sent for you partly because I thought you would enjoy the affair and partly because I think I can rely on you to regard it as entirely unofficial and not to talk about it. You understand? I dare say you will have no cause to regret having obliged Mr Racksole.’

‘So, Hazell,’ the high official continued, ‘Mr. Racksole needs your help with a little private expedition on the river tonight. I’m giving you a night off. I called you here partly because I thought you’d enjoy this and partly because I trust you to treat it as completely unofficial and not mention it to anyone. Got it? I’m sure you won't regret helping Mr. Racksole.’

‘I think I grasp the situation,’ said Hazell, with a slight smile.

"I think I understand the situation," said Hazell, with a slight smile.

‘And, by the way,’ added the high official, ‘although the business is unofficial, it might be well if you wore your official overcoat. See?’

‘And, by the way,’ added the high official, ‘even though this is an unofficial meeting, it might be a good idea for you to wear your official overcoat. Got it?’

‘Decidedly,’ said Hazell; ‘I should have done so in any case.’

“Definitely,” said Hazell. “I would have done that anyway.”

‘And now, Mr Hazell,’ said Racksole, ‘will you do me the pleasure of lunching with me? If you agree, I should like to lunch at the place you usually frequent.’

‘And now, Mr. Hazell,’ Racksole said, ‘would you do me the honor of having lunch with me? If you’re up for it, I’d like to eat at the place you usually go to.’

So it came to pass that Theodore Racksole and George Hazell, outdoor clerk in the Customs, lunched together at ‘Thomas’s Chop-House’, in the city of London, upon mutton-chops and coffee. The millionaire soon discovered that he had got hold of a keen-witted man and a person of much insight.

So it happened that Theodore Racksole and George Hazell, an outdoor clerk in Customs, had lunch together at 'Thomas’s Chop-House' in the city of London, enjoying mutton chops and coffee. The millionaire quickly realized that he was dealing with a sharp-minded person who had a lot of insight.

‘Tell me,’ said Hazell, when they had reached the cigarette stage, ‘are the magazine writers anything like correct?’

‘Tell me,’ said Hazell, when they had reached the cigarette stage, ‘are the magazine writers anywhere close to being right?’

‘What do you mean?’ asked Racksole, mystified.

‘What do you mean?’ asked Racksole, confused.

‘Well, you’re a millionaire—“one of the best”, I believe. One often sees articles on and interviews with millionaires, which describe their private railroad cars, their steam yachts on the Hudson, their marble stables, and so on, and so on. Do you happen to have those things?’

‘Well, you’re a millionaire—“one of the best,” I think. You often see articles and interviews with millionaires that talk about their private train cars, their luxury yachts on the Hudson, their marble stables, and so on. Do you happen to have those things?’

‘I have a private car on the New York Central, and I have a two thousand ton schooner-yacht—though it isn’t on the Hudson. It happens just now to be on East River. And I am bound to admit that the stables of my uptown place are fitted with marble.’ Racksole laughed.

‘I have a private car on the New York Central, and I have a two thousand ton schooner-yacht—though it isn’t on the Hudson. Right now, it's on the East River. I have to admit that the stables of my uptown place are lined with marble.’ Racksole laughed.

‘Ah!’ said Hazell. ‘Now I can believe that I am lunching with a millionaire.

‘Ah!’ said Hazell. ‘Now I can believe that I’m having lunch with a millionaire.

It’s strange how facts like those—unimportant in themselves—appeal to the imagination. You seem to me a real millionaire now. You’ve given me some personal information; I’ll give you some in return. I earn three hundred a year, and perhaps sixty pounds a year extra for overtime. I live by myself in two rooms in Muscovy Court. I’ve as much money as I need, and I always do exactly what I like outside office. As regards the office, I do as little work as I can, on principle—it’s a fight between us and the Commissioners who shall get the best. They try to do us down, and we try to do them down—it’s pretty even on the whole. All’s fair in war, you know, and there ain’t no ten commandments in a Government office.’

It’s funny how facts like these—seemingly trivial—capture the imagination. You really come across as a true millionaire now. You've shared some personal details; let me share mine with you. I make three hundred a year, and maybe another sixty pounds for overtime. I live alone in two rooms at Muscovy Court. I have enough money to get by, and I always do exactly what I want outside of work. As for the office, I only do as much work as I can manage—it's a principle for me—it’s a competition between us and the Commissioners to see who comes out on top. They try to undermine us, and we try to undermine them—it’s pretty balanced overall. All's fair in conflict, you know, and there are no ten commandments in a government office.

Racksole laughed. ‘Can you get off this afternoon?’ he asked.

Racksole laughed. "Can you get off this afternoon?" he asked.

‘Certainly,’ said Hazell; ‘I’ll get one of my pals to sign on for me, and then I shall be free.’

‘Sure,’ said Hazell; ‘I’ll have one of my friends sign up for me, and then I’ll be free.’

‘Well,’ said Racksole, ‘I should like you to come down with me to the Grand Babylon. Then we can talk over my little affair at length. And may we go on your boat? I want to meet your crew.’

‘Well,’ said Racksole, ‘I’d like you to come down with me to the Grand Babylon. Then we can discuss my little situation in detail. And can we take your boat? I want to meet your crew.’

‘That will be all right,’ Hazell remarked. ‘My two men are the idlest, most soul-less chaps you ever saw. They eat too much, and they have an enormous appetite for beer; but they know the river, and they know their business, and they will do anything within the fair game if they are paid for it, and aren’t asked to hurry.’

‘That will be fine,’ Hazell said. ‘My two guys are the laziest, most uninterested people you’ll ever meet. They eat too much and have a huge thirst for beer; but they know the river and what they're doing, and they’ll do anything that’s reasonable as long as they get paid for it and aren’t rushed.’

That night, just after dark, Theodore Racksole embarked with his new friend George Hazell in one of the black-painted Customs wherries, manned by a crew of two men—both the later freemen of the river, a distinction which carries with it certain privileges unfamiliar to the mere landsman. It was a cloudy and oppressive evening, not a star showing to illumine the slow tide, now just past its flood. The vast forms of steamers at anchor—chiefly those of the General Steam Navigation and the Aberdeen Line—heaved themselves high out of the water, straining sluggishly at their mooring buoys. On either side the naked walls of warehouses rose like grey precipices from the stream, holding forth quaint arms of steam-cranes. To the west the Tower Bridge spanned the river with its formidable arch, and above that its suspended footpath—a hundred and fifty feet from earth.

That night, just after dark, Theodore Racksole set out with his new friend George Hazell in one of the black-painted Customs boats, operated by a crew of two men—both of whom were later made freemen of the river, a status that comes with certain privileges unknown to regular land dwellers. It was a cloudy and heavy evening, with no stars visible to light up the slow tide, which had just passed its peak. The massive shapes of steamers at anchor—mainly those from General Steam Navigation and the Aberdeen Line—towered out of the water, sluggishly straining against their mooring buoys. On either side, the bare walls of warehouses loomed like grey cliffs from the river, holding out strange arms of steam-cranes. To the west, Tower Bridge stretched across the river with its imposing arch, and above that, its raised walkway—one hundred and fifty feet above the ground.

Down towards the east and the Pool of London a forest of funnels and masts was dimly outlined against the sinister sky. Huge barges, each steered by a single man at the end of a pair of giant oars, lumbered and swirled down-stream at all angles. Occasionally a tug snorted busily past, flashing its red and green signals and dragging an unwieldy tail of barges in its wake. Then a Margate passenger steamer, its electric lights gleaming from every porthole, swerved round to anchor, with its load of two thousand fatigued excursionists. Over everything brooded an air of mystery—a spirit and feeling of strangeness, remoteness, and the inexplicable. As the broad flat little boat bobbed its way under the shadow of enormous hulks, beneath stretched hawsers, and past buoys covered with green slime, Racksole could scarcely believe that he was in the very heart of London—the most prosaic city in the world. He had a queer idea that almost anything might happen in this seeming waste of waters at this weird hour of ten o’clock. It appeared incredible to him that only a mile or two away people were sitting in theatres applauding farces, and that at Cannon Street Station, a few yards off, other people were calmly taking the train to various highly respectable suburbs whose names he was gradually learning. He had the uplifting sensation of being in another world which comes to us sometimes amid surroundings violently different from our usual surroundings. The most ordinary noises—of men calling, of a chain running through a slot, of a distant siren—translated themselves to his ears into terrible and haunting sounds, full of portentous significance. He looked over the side of the boat into the brown water, and asked himself what frightful secrets lay hidden in its depth. Then he put his hand into his hip-pocket and touched the stock of his Colt revolver—that familiar substance comforted him.

Down towards the east and the Pool of London, a skyline of chimneys and masts was faintly visible against the ominous sky. Huge barges, each guided by a single person using a set of massive oars, lumbered and swirled downstream at various angles. Occasionally, a tugboat puffed past, flashing its red and green signals and pulling a cumbersome line of barges behind it. Then a Margate passenger steamer, its bright lights shining from every porthole, swung around to drop anchor, carrying a load of two thousand tired tourists. An air of mystery lingered over everything—a feeling of strangeness, distance, and something unknowable. As the wide, flat little boat bobbed its way under the shadows of enormous vessels, slipping beneath thick cables and past buoys covered in green slime, Racksole could hardly believe he was in the very heart of London—the most ordinary city in the world. He had a strange feeling that almost anything could happen in this apparent wasteland of water at this odd hour of ten o'clock. It seemed unbelievable to him that just a mile or two away, people were enjoying comedies in theaters, and that at Cannon Street Station, just a few yards away, others were calmly catching trains to various respectable suburbs whose names he was slowly starting to learn. He felt the uplifting sensation of being in another world, a feeling that sometimes arises when we find ourselves in surroundings completely different from our usual ones. The most mundane sounds—people calling, a chain running through a slot, a distant siren—translated in his ears into eerie and haunting noises, loaded with ominous significance. He looked over the side of the boat into the brown water, wondering what terrible secrets were hidden in its depths. Then he reached into his hip pocket and felt for the grip of his Colt revolver—that familiar presence reassured him.

The oarsmen had instructions to drop slowly down to the Pool, as the wide reach below the Tower is called. These two men had not been previously informed of the precise object of the expedition, but now that they were safely afloat Hazell judged it expedient to give them some notion of it. ‘We expect to come across a rather suspicious steam launch,’ he said. ‘My friend here is very anxious to get a sight of her, and until he has seen her nothing definite can be done.’

The rowers were told to gradually make their way down to the Pool, which is the name for the wide area below the Tower. These two guys hadn’t been told the exact purpose of the trip before, but now that they were safely on the water, Hazell thought it would be a good idea to fill them in. "We’re expecting to encounter a somewhat suspicious steam launch," he said. "My friend here is really eager to catch a glimpse of it, and until he sees it, we can’t proceed with anything definite."

‘What sort of a craft is she, sir?’ asked the stroke oar, a fat-faced man who seemed absolutely incapable of any serious exertion.

‘What kind of boat is she, sir?’ asked the stroke oar, a round-faced man who looked completely unable to handle any serious effort.

‘I don’t know,’ Racksole replied; ‘but as near as I can judge, she’s about sixty feet in length, and painted black. I fancy I shall recognize her when I see her.’

‘I don’t know,’ Racksole replied; ‘but as far as I can tell, she’s about sixty feet long and painted black. I think I’ll recognize her when I see her.’

‘Not much to go by, that,’ exclaimed the other man curtly. But he said no more. He, as well as his mate, had received from Theodore Racksole one English sovereign as a kind of preliminary fee, and an English sovereign will do a lot towards silencing the natural sarcastic tendencies and free speech of a Thames waterman.

“Not much to work with, that,” the other man said curtly. But he didn’t say anything else. Both he and his partner had been given one English sovereign by Theodore Racksole as a sort of initial payment, and an English sovereign can go a long way in quieting the natural sarcasm and outspoken nature of a Thames waterman.

‘There’s one thing I noticed,’ said Racksole suddenly, ‘and I forgot to tell you of it, Mr Hazell. Her screw seemed to move with a rather irregular, lame sort of beat.’

‘There’s something I noticed,’ Racksole said suddenly, ‘and I forgot to mention it to you, Mr. Hazell. Her engine seemed to run with a pretty irregular, sluggish kind of rhythm.’

Both watermen burst into a laugh.

Both watermen laughed loudly.

‘Oh,’ said the fat rower, ‘I know what you’re after, sir—it’s Jack Everett’s launch, commonly called “Squirm”. She’s got a four-bladed propeller, and one blade is broken off short.’

‘Oh,’ said the heavyset rower, ‘I know what you’re looking for, sir—it’s Jack Everett’s boat, usually called “Squirm”. It has a four-bladed propeller, and one of the blades is broken off short.’

‘Ay, that’s it, sure enough,’ agreed the man in the bows. ‘And if it’s her you want, I seed her lying up against Cherry Gardens Pier this very morning.’

‘Yeah, that’s right, for sure,’ the man in the front agreed. ‘And if you’re looking for her, I saw her resting against Cherry Gardens Pier just this morning.’

‘Let us go to Cherry Gardens Pier by all means, as soon as possible,’

‘Let’s go to Cherry Gardens Pier as soon as we can.’

Racksole said, and the boat swung across stream and then began to creep down by the right bank, feeling its way past wharves, many of which, even at that hour, were still busy with their cranes, that descended empty into the bellies of ships and came up full. As the two watermen gingerly manoeuvred the boat on the ebbing tide, Hazell explained to the millionaire that the ‘Squirm’ was one of the most notorious craft on the river. It appeared that when anyone had a nefarious or underhand scheme afoot which necessitated river work Everett’s launch was always available for a suitable monetary consideration. The ‘Squirm’ had got itself into a thousand scrapes, and out of those scrapes again with safety, if not precisely with honour. The river police kept a watchful eye on it, and the chief marvel about the whole thing was that old Everett, the owner, had never yet been seriously compromised in any illegal escapade. Not once had the officer of the law been able to prove anything definite against the proprietor of the ‘Squirm’, though several of its quondam hirers were at that very moment in various of Her Majesty’s prisons throughout the country. Latterly, however, the launch, with its damaged propeller, which Everett consistently refused to have repaired, had acquired an evil reputation, even among evil-doers, and this fraternity had gradually come to abandon it for less easily recognizable craft.

Racksole said, and the boat swung across the stream, then started to move down the right bank, carefully navigating past docks, many of which were still active with cranes, lowering empty into the holds of ships and coming back up full. As the two watermen carefully maneuvered the boat on the outgoing tide, Hazell told the millionaire that the ‘Squirm’ was one of the most infamous boats on the river. It seemed that whenever someone had a shady or sneaky plan that required river work, Everett’s launch was always available for the right price. The ‘Squirm’ had found itself in countless troubles but managed to get out again safely, if not exactly with a clean conscience. The river police kept a close watch on it, and the most surprising thing was that old Everett, the owner, had never really been caught up in any illegal activities. Not once had the law been able to prove anything solid against the owner of the ‘Squirm,’ even though several of its former users were currently in various prisons across the country. Recently, however, the launch, with its damaged propeller that Everett consistently refused to fix, had gained a bad reputation, even among criminals, and this crowd had slowly started to steer away from it in favor of less recognizable boats.

‘Your friend, Mr Tom Jackson,’ said Hazell to Racksole, ‘committed an error of discretion when he hired the “Squirm”. A scoundrel of his experience and calibre ought certainly to have known better than that. You cannot fail to get a clue now.’

‘Your friend, Mr. Tom Jackson,’ Hazell said to Racksole, ‘made a mistake in judgment when he hired the “Squirm.” A trickster of his experience and level should definitely have known better than that. You should have a clue now.’

By this time the boat was approaching Cherry Gardens Pier, but unfortunately a thin night-fog had swept over the river, and objects could not be discerned with any clearness beyond a distance of thirty yards. As the Customs boat scraped down past the pier all its occupants strained eyes for a glimpse of the mysterious launch, but nothing could be seen of it. The boat continued to float idly down-stream, the men resting on their oars.

By this time, the boat was nearing Cherry Gardens Pier, but unfortunately, a thin night fog had rolled over the river, making it impossible to see anything clearly beyond about thirty yards. As the Customs boat glided past the pier, everyone on board squinted in hopes of spotting the mysterious launch, but they couldn’t see it at all. The boat kept floating lazily downstream, with the men resting on their oars.

Then they narrowly escaped bumping a large Norwegian sailing vessel at anchor with her stem pointing down-stream. This ship they passed on the port side. Just as they got clear of her bowsprit the fat man cried out excitedly, ‘There’s her nose!’ and he put the boat about and began to pull back against the tide. And surely the missing ‘Squirm’ was comfortably anchored on the starboard quarter of the Norwegian ship, hidden neatly between the ship and the shore. The men pulled very quietly alongside.

Then they barely avoided crashing into a large Norwegian sailing vessel anchored with its bow pointing downstream. They passed this ship on the left side. Just as they cleared its bowsprit, the pudgy man shouted excitedly, “There’s its nose!” and he turned the boat around, starting to row back against the current. And sure enough, the missing 'Squirm' was peacefully anchored on the right side of the Norwegian ship, cleverly concealed between the vessel and the shore. The men quietly rowed alongside.





Chapter Twenty-Six THE NIGHT CHASE AND THE MUDLARK

‘I’LL board her to start with,’ said Hazell, whispering to Racksole. ‘I’ll make out that I suspect they’ve got dutiable goods on board, and that will give me a chance to have a good look at her.’

‘I’ll get on her first,’ said Hazell, whispering to Racksole. ‘I’ll pretend that I suspect they have taxable goods on board, and that’ll give me a chance to take a good look at her.’

Dressed in his official overcoat and peaked cap, he stepped, rather jauntily as Racksole thought, on to the low deck of the launch. ‘Anyone aboard?’

Dressed in his official overcoat and peaked cap, he stepped, somewhat confidently as Racksole thought, onto the low deck of the launch. ‘Anyone on board?’

Racksole heard him cry out, and a woman’s voice answered. ‘I’m a Customs examining officer, and I want to search the launch,’ Hazell shouted, and then disappeared down into the little saloon amidships, and Racksole heard no more. It seemed to the millionaire that Hazell had been gone hours, but at length he returned.

Racksole heard him shout, and a woman’s voice replied. “I’m a Customs inspecting officer, and I need to search the launch,” Hazell yelled, then vanished down into the small saloon in the middle, and Racksole heard nothing more. It felt to the millionaire that Hazell had been gone for hours, but eventually, he came back.

‘Can’t find anything,’ he said, as he jumped into the boat, and then privately to Racksole: ‘There’s a woman on board. Looks as if she might coincide with your description of Miss Spencer. Steam’s up, but there’s no engineer. I asked where the engineer was, and she inquired what business that was of mine, and requested me to get through with my own business and clear off. Seems rather a smart sort. I poked my nose into everything, but I saw no sign of any one else. Perhaps we’d better pull away and lie near for a bit, just to see if anything queer occurs.’

‘Can’t find anything,’ he said as he jumped into the boat, then privately to Racksole: ‘There’s a woman on board. She looks like she might match your description of Miss Spencer. The steam’s up, but there’s no engineer. I asked where the engineer was, and she wanted to know why that concerned me and told me to mind my own business and leave. She seems pretty sharp. I checked everywhere, but I didn’t see anyone else. Maybe we should drift away and hang out nearby for a while, just to see if anything strange happens.’

‘You’re quite sure he isn’t on board?’ Racksole asked.

‘Are you absolutely sure he isn’t on board?’ Racksole asked.

‘Quite,’ said Hazell positively: ‘I know how to search a vessel. See this,’ and he handed to Racksole a sort of steel skewer, about two feet long, with a wooden handle. ‘That,’ he said, ‘is one of the Customs’ aids to searching.’

‘Exactly,’ Hazell said confidently. ‘I know how to search a ship. Look at this,’ and he handed Racksole a kind of steel skewer, about two feet long, with a wooden handle. ‘That,’ he said, ‘is one of the Customs’ tools for searching.’

‘I suppose it wouldn’t do to go on board and carry off the lady?’ Racksole suggested doubtfully.

‘I guess it wouldn’t be a good idea to go on board and take the lady away?’ Racksole suggested uncertainly.

‘Well,’ Hazell began, with equal doubtfulness, ‘as for that—’

‘Well,’ Hazell started, sounding just as uncertain, ‘about that—’

‘Where’s ‘e orf?’ It was the man in the bows who interrupted Hazell.

‘Where’s he off to?’ It was the man in the front who interrupted Hazell.

Following the direction of the man’s finger, both Hazell and Racksole saw with more or less distinctness a dinghy slip away from the forefoot of the Norwegian vessel and disappear downstream into the mist.

Following the direction of the man's finger, both Hazell and Racksole saw, more or less clearly, a dinghy pull away from the front of the Norwegian ship and fade into the mist downstream.

‘It’s Jules, I’ll swear,’ cried Racksole. ‘After him, men. Ten pounds apiece if we overtake him!’

‘It’s Jules, I swear,’ shouted Racksole. ‘After him, guys. Ten pounds each if we catch him!’

‘Lay down to it now, boys!’ said Hazell, and the heavy Customs boat shot out in pursuit.

‘Get down to it now, guys!’ said Hazell, and the heavy Customs boat sped off in pursuit.

‘This is going to be a lark,’ Racksole remarked.

‘This is going to be fun,’ Racksole said.

‘Depends on what you call a lark,’ said Hazell; ‘it’s not much of a lark tearing down midstream like this in a fog. You never know when you mayn’t be in kingdom come with all these barges knocking around. I expect that chap hid in the dinghy when he first caught sight of us, and then slipped his painter as soon as I’d gone.’

‘Depends on what you consider a fun time,’ Hazell said. ‘It's not really enjoyable zooming down the river in fog like this. You never know when you might end up in the afterlife with all these barges bumping around. I bet that guy hid in the small boat when he first saw us and then untied it as soon as I left.’

The boat was moving at a rapid pace with the tide. Steering was a matter of luck and instinct more than anything else. Every now and then Hazell, who held the lines, was obliged to jerk the boat’s head sharply round to avoid a barge or an anchored vessel. It seemed to Racksole that vessels were anchored all over the stream. He looked about him anxiously, but for a long time he could see nothing but mist and vague nautical forms. Then suddenly he said, quietly enough, ‘We’re on the right road; I can see him ahead.

The boat was speeding along with the tide. Steering was more about luck and instinct than anything else. Every so often, Hazell, who was in control of the lines, had to quickly turn the boat’s head to dodge a barge or a stationary ship. Racksole felt like there were boats anchored all over the river. He looked around nervously, but for a long time, all he could see was mist and blurry shapes. Then suddenly, he said calmly, “We’re on the right track; I can see him up ahead.”

We’re gaining on him.’ In another minute the dinghy was plainly visible, not twenty yards away, and the sculler—sculling frantically now—was unmistakably Jules—Jules in a light tweed suit and a bowler hat.

“We’re closing in on him.” In another minute, the dinghy was clearly visible, not more than twenty yards away, and the person rowing—now rowing wildly—was definitely Jules—Jules in a light tweed suit and a bowler hat.

‘You were right,’ Hazell said; ‘this is a lark. I believe I’m getting quite excited. It’s more exciting than playing the trombone in an orchestra. I’ll run him down, eh?—and then we can drag the chap in from the water.’

‘You were right,’ Hazell said; ‘this is a blast. I think I’m getting pretty excited. It’s way more thrilling than playing the trombone in an orchestra. I’ll chase him down, okay?—and then we can haul the guy in from the water.’

Racksole nodded, but at that moment a barge, with her red sails set, stood out of the fog clean across the bows of the Customs boat, which narrowly escaped instant destruction. When they got clear, and the usual interchange of calm, nonchalant swearing was over, the dinghy was barely to be discerned in the mist, and the fat man was breathing in such a manner that his sighs might almost have been heard on the banks. Racksole wanted violently to do something, but there was nothing to do; he could only sit supine by Hazell’s side in the stern-sheets. Gradually they began again to overtake the dinghy, whose one-man crew was evidently tiring. As they came up, hand over fist, the dinghy’s nose swerved aside, and the tiny craft passed down a water-lane between two anchored mineral barges, which lay black and deserted about fifty yards from the Surrey shore. ‘To starboard,’ said Racksole. ‘No, man!’

Racksole nodded, but at that moment a barge with its red sails up suddenly emerged from the fog right in front of the Customs boat, which barely avoided disaster. Once they got clear and the usual calm, casual swearing was finished, the dinghy was hardly visible in the mist, and the overweight man was breathing in a way that his sighs could almost be heard on the banks. Racksole felt a strong urge to take action, but there was nothing he could do; he could only sit idly by Hazell’s side in the back of the boat. Gradually, they started to catch up to the dinghy, whose lone operator was clearly getting tired. As they drew closer, the dinghy's front veered off, and the small boat slipped down a narrow waterway between two anchored cargo barges, which sat dark and empty about fifty yards from the Surrey shore. “To starboard,” Racksole said. “No, man!”

Hazell replied; ‘we can’t get through there. He’s bound to come out below; it’s only a feint. I’ll keep our nose straight ahead.’

Hazell replied, “We can’t get through there. He’s definitely going to come out below; it’s just a distraction. I’ll keep our focus straight ahead.”

And they went on, the fat man pounding away, with a face which glistened even in the thick gloom. It was an empty dinghy which emerged from between the two barges and went drifting and revolving down towards Greenwich.

And they continued on, the overweight man hammering away, with a face that shone even in the heavy darkness. An empty dinghy appeared between the two barges and drifted and spun down toward Greenwich.

The fat man gasped a word to his comrade, and the Customs boat stopped dead.

The fat man whispered a word to his partner, and the Customs boat came to a complete stop.

‘’E’s all right,’ said the man in the bows. ‘If it’s ‘im you want, ‘e’s on one o’ them barges, so you’ve only got to step on and take ‘im orf.’

“It's all good,” said the man in the front. “If it’s him you’re looking for, he’s on one of those barges, so you just need to step on and take him off.”

‘That’s all,’ said a voice out of the depths of the nearest barge, and it was the voice of Jules, otherwise known as Mr Tom Jackson.

‘That’s it,’ said a voice from the depths of the nearest barge, and it was the voice of Jules, also known as Mr. Tom Jackson.

‘’Ear ‘im?’ said the fat man smiling. ‘’E’s a good ‘un, ‘e is. But if I was you, Mr Hazell, or you, sir, I shouldn’t step on to that barge so quick as all that.’

“Did you hear him?” said the overweight man with a smile. “He’s a good one, he is. But if I were you, Mr. Hazell, or you, sir, I wouldn’t step onto that barge so quickly.”

They backed the boat under the stem of the nearest barge and gazed upwards.

They maneuvered the boat underneath the back of the nearest barge and looked up.

‘It’s all right,’ said Racksole to Hazell; ‘I’ve got a revolver. How can I clamber up there?’

‘It’s all good,’ Racksole said to Hazell; ‘I’ve got a revolver. How can I climb up there?’

‘Yes, I dare say you’ve got a revolver all right,’ Hazell replied sharply.

‘Yeah, I’d say you definitely have a revolver,’ Hazell replied sharply.

‘But you mustn’t use it. There mustn’t be any noise. We should have the river police down on us in a twinkling if there was a revolver shot, and it would be the ruin of me. If an inquiry was held the Commissioners wouldn’t take any official notice of the fact that my superior officer had put me on to this job, and I should be requested to leave the service.’

‘But you mustn't use it. There can't be any noise. The river police would be on us in no time if there was a gunshot, and it would ruin me. If there was an investigation, the Commissioners wouldn't care that my boss assigned me to this job, and I'd be asked to leave the service.’

‘Have no fear on that score,’ said Racksole. ‘I shall, of course, take all responsibility.’

‘Don’t worry about that,’ said Racksole. ‘I’ll definitely take full responsibility.’

‘It wouldn’t matter how much responsibility you took,’ Hazell retorted; ‘you wouldn’t put me back into the service, and my career would be at an end.’

‘It wouldn't matter how much responsibility you took,’ Hazell shot back; ‘you wouldn’t put me back in the service, and my career would be over.’

‘But there are other careers,’ said Racksole, who was really anxious to lame his ex-waiter by means of a judiciously-aimed bullet. ‘There are other careers.’

‘But there are other careers,’ said Racksole, who was really eager to take out his ex-waiter with a well-placed bullet. ‘There are other careers.’

‘The Customs is my career,’ said Hazell, ‘so let’s have no shooting. We’ll wait about a bit; he can’t escape. You can have my skewer if you like’—and he gave Racksole his searching instrument. ‘And you can do what you please, provided you do it neatly and don’t make a row over it.’

‘The Customs is my career,’ said Hazell, ‘so let’s skip the shooting. We’ll hang around for a bit; he can’t get away. You can use my skewer if you want’—and he handed Racksole his searching tool. ‘And you can do whatever you want, as long as you do it neatly and don’t make a fuss about it.’

For a few moments the four men were passive in the boat, surrounded by swirling mist, with black water beneath them, and towering above them a half-loaded barge with a desperate and resourceful man on board. Suddenly the mist parted and shrivelled away in patches, as though before the breath of some monster. The sky was visible; it was a clear sky, and the moon was shining. The transformation was just one of those meteorological quick-changes which happen most frequently on a great river.

For a few moments, the four men sat quietly in the boat, surrounded by swirling mist, with dark water beneath them and a half-loaded barge towering above, holding a desperate and clever man on board. Suddenly, the mist broke apart and shrank away in patches, as if pushed aside by the breath of some monster. The sky became visible; it was clear, and the moon was shining. The change was just one of those sudden weather shifts that happen most often on a big river.

‘That’s a sight better,’ said the fat man. At the same moment a head appeared over the edge of the barge. It was Jules’ face—dark, sinister and leering.

‘That’s a lot better,’ said the fat man. At the same moment, a head popped up over the edge of the barge. It was Jules’ face—dark, menacing, and sneering.

‘Is it Mr Racksole in that boat?’ he inquired calmly; ‘because if so, let Mr Racksole step up. Mr Racksole has caught me, and he can have me for the asking. Here I am.’ He stood up to his full height on the barge, tall against the night sky, and all the occupants of the boat could see that he held firmly clasped in his right hand a short dagger. ‘Now, Mr Racksole, you’ve been after me for a long time,’ he continued; ‘here I am. Why don’t you step up? If you haven’t got the pluck yourself, persuade someone else to step up in your place ... the same fair treatment will be accorded to all.’ And Jules laughed a low, penetrating laugh.

‘Is that Mr. Racksole in that boat?’ he asked calmly; ‘because if it is, let Mr. Racksole come aboard. Mr. Racksole has caught me, and he can have me just by asking. Here I am.’ He stood up to his full height on the barge, silhouetted against the night sky, and all the people in the boat could see that he firmly held a short dagger in his right hand. ‘Now, Mr. Racksole, you’ve been after me for a long time,’ he continued; ‘here I am. Why don’t you come up? If you don’t have the guts yourself, get someone else to come up in your place... the same fair treatment will be given to everyone.’ And Jules let out a low, penetrating laugh.

He was in the midst of this laugh when he lurched suddenly forward.

He was in the middle of this laugh when he suddenly lurched forward.

‘What’r’ you doing of aboard my barge? Off you goes!’ It was a boy’s small shrill voice that sounded in the night. A ragged boy’s small form had appeared silently behind Jules, and two small arms with a vicious shove precipitated him into the water. He fell with a fine gurgling splash. It was at once obvious that swimming was not among Jules’ accomplishments. He floundered wildly and sank. When he reappeared he was dragged into the Customs boat. Rope was produced, and in a minute or two the man lay ignominiously bound in the bottom of the boat. With the aid of a mudlark—a mere barge boy, who probably had no more right on the barge than Jules himself—Racksole had won his game. For the first time for several weeks the millionaire experienced a sensation of equanimity and satisfaction. He leaned over the prostrate form of Jules, Hazell’s professional skewer in his hand.

‘What are you doing on my barge? Get off!’ A boy’s high-pitched voice pierced the night. A scruffy little figure had silently appeared behind Jules, and with a sharp shove, pushed him into the water. He fell with a loud splash. It was clear right away that swimming wasn’t one of Jules’ skills. He flailed around and sank. When he surfaced again, he was pulled into the Customs boat. A rope was brought out, and in just a minute or two, the man lay humiliated and tied up at the bottom of the boat. With the help of a mudlark—a simple barge boy, who probably had just as much right to be on the barge as Jules did—Racksole had won his game. For the first time in several weeks, the millionaire felt a sense of calm and satisfaction. He leaned over Jules, who was lying helpless, with Hazell’s professional skewer in his hand.

‘What are you going to do with him now?’ asked Hazell.

‘What are you going to do with him now?’ Hazell asked.

‘We’ll row up to the landing steps in front of the Grand Babylon. He shall be well lodged at my hotel, I promise him.’

‘We’ll paddle up to the landing steps in front of the Grand Babylon. He’ll be well taken care of at my hotel, I promise him.’

Jules spoke no word.

Jules said nothing.

Before Racksole parted company with the Customs man that night Jules had been safely transported into the Grand Babylon Hôtel and the two watermen had received their £10 apiece.

Before Racksole said goodbye to the Customs officer that night, Jules had been safely brought into the Grand Babylon Hôtel, and the two watermen had each been paid £10.

‘You will sleep here?’ said the millionaire to Mr George Hazell. ‘It is late.’

‘Are you going to sleep here?’ the millionaire asked Mr. George Hazell. ‘It’s getting late.’

‘With pleasure,’ said Hazell. The next morning he found a sumptuous breakfast awaiting him, and in his table-napkin was a Bank of England note for a hundred pounds. But, though he did not hear of them till much later, many things had happened before Hazell consumed that sumptuous breakfast.

‘Of course,’ said Hazell. The next morning, he found a lavish breakfast waiting for him, and in his napkin was a Bank of England note for a hundred pounds. However, even though he learned about it much later, a lot had happened before Hazell enjoyed that lavish breakfast.





Chapter Twenty-Seven THE CONFESSION OF MR TOM JACKSON

IT happened that the small bedroom occupied by Jules during the years he was head-waiter at the Grand Babylon had remained empty since his sudden dismissal by Theodore Racksole. No other head-waiter had been formally appointed in his place; and, indeed, the absence of one man—even the unique Jules—could scarcely have been noticed in the enormous staff of a place like the Grand Babylon. The functions of a head-waiter are generally more ornamental, spectacular, and morally impressive than useful, and it was so at the great hotel on the Embankment. Racksole accordingly had the excellent idea of transporting his prisoner, with as much secrecy as possible, to this empty bedroom. There proved to be no difficulty in doing so; Jules showed himself perfectly amenable to a show of superior force.

It just so happened that the small bedroom that Jules used during his time as head waiter at the Grand Babylon had been empty since Theodore Racksole unexpectedly fired him. No other head waiter had formally taken his place; in fact, the absence of one man—even someone as unique as Jules—barely registered in the vast staff of a place like the Grand Babylon. The role of a head waiter is typically more about appearances, flair, and moral influence than practicality, and that was certainly the case at the grand hotel on the Embankment. Racksole wisely decided to move his captive, as discreetly as possible, into this vacant bedroom. There were no issues in doing so; Jules was completely compliant when faced with a show of force.

Racksole took upstairs with him an old commissionaire who had been attached to the outdoor service of the hotel for many years—a grey-haired man, wiry as a terrier and strong as a mastiff. Entering the bedroom with Jules, whose hands were bound, he told the commissionaire to remain outside the door.

Racksole went upstairs with an old doorman who had worked at the hotel for many years—he was a grey-haired man, wiry like a terrier and strong like a mastiff. After entering the bedroom with Jules, whose hands were tied, he instructed the doorman to stay outside the door.

Jules’ bedroom was quite an ordinary apartment, though perhaps slightly superior to the usual accommodation provided for servants in the caravanserais of the West End. It was about fourteen by twelve. It was furnished with a bedstead, a small wardrobe, a small washstand and dressing-table, and two chairs. There were two hooks behind the door, a strip of carpet by the bed, and some cheap ornaments on the iron mantelpiece. There was also one electric light. The window was a little square one, high up from the floor, and it looked on the inner quadrangle.

Jules' bedroom was pretty standard for an apartment, though it was maybe a bit nicer than the typical rooms for servants in the West End's inns. It measured about fourteen by twelve feet. It came with a bed, a small wardrobe, a tiny washstand and dressing table, and two chairs. There were two hooks behind the door, a strip of carpet by the bed, and some inexpensive decorations on the iron mantelpiece. There was also one electric light. The window was a small square one, set high up from the floor, overlooking the inner courtyard.

The room was on the top storey—the eighth—and from it you had a view sheer to the ground. Twenty feet below ran a narrow cornice about a foot wide; three feet or so above the window another and wider cornice jutted out, and above that was the high steep roof of the hotel, though you could not see it from the window. As Racksole examined the window and the outlook, he said to himself that Jules could not escape by that exit, at any rate. He gave a glance up the chimney, and saw that the flue was far too small to admit a man’s body.

The room was on the top floor—the eighth—and from it, you could see straight down to the ground. Twenty feet below was a narrow ledge about a foot wide; three feet or so above the window, another, wider ledge jutted out, and above that was the steep roof of the hotel, though you couldn’t see it from the window. As Racksole looked at the window and the view, he thought to himself that Jules definitely could not escape through that way. He glanced up the chimney and noticed that the flue was way too small for a person to fit through.

Then he called in the commissionaire, and together they bound Jules firmly to the bedstead, allowing him, however, to lie down. All the while the captive never opened his mouth—merely smiled a smile of disdain. Finally Racksole removed the ornaments, the carpet, the chairs and the hooks, and wrenched away the switch of the electric light. Then he and the commissionaire left the room, and Racksole locked the door on the outside and put the key in his pocket.

Then he called in the attendant, and together they tightly secured Jules to the bed, letting him lie down in the process. Throughout it all, the captive didn’t say a word—just wore a contemptuous smile. Eventually, Racksole took away the decorations, the rug, the chairs, and the hooks, and tore out the light switch. After that, he and the attendant left the room, and Racksole locked the door from the outside and put the key in his pocket.

‘You will keep watch here,’ he said to the commissionaire, ‘through the night. You can sit on this chair. Don’t go to sleep. If you hear the slightest noise in the room blow your cab-whistle; I will arrange to answer the signal. If there is no noise do nothing whatever. I don’t want this talked about, you understand. I shall trust you; you can trust me.’

‘You’ll be on watch here,’ he told the security guard, ‘through the night. You can sit in this chair. Don’t fall asleep. If you hear even the tiniest noise in the room, blow your whistle; I’ll make sure to respond to the signal. If there’s no noise, don’t do anything at all. I don’t want this discussed, got it? I’m counting on you; you can count on me.’

‘But the servants will see me here when they get up to-morrow,’ said the commissionaire, with a faint smile, ‘and they will be pretty certain to ask what I’m doing of up here. What shall I say to ‘em?’

‘But the staff will see me here when they wake up tomorrow,’ said the commissionaire, with a faint smile, ‘and they’ll probably ask what I’m doing up here. What should I tell them?’

‘You’ve been a soldier, haven’t you?’ asked Racksole.

‘You’ve been a soldier, right?’ asked Racksole.

‘I’ve seen three campaigns, sir,’ was the reply, and, with a gesture of pardonable pride, the grey-haired fellow pointed to the medals on his breast.

“I’ve been in three campaigns, sir,” was the reply, and, with a touch of justifiable pride, the grey-haired man pointed to the medals on his chest.

‘Well, supposing you were on sentry duty and some meddlesome person in camp asked you what you were doing—what should you say?’

‘Well, let’s say you were on guard duty and someone in camp asked you what you were doing—what would you say?’

‘I should tell him to clear off or take the consequences, and pretty quick too.’

‘I should tell him to get lost or face the consequences, and pretty soon too.’

‘Do that to-morrow morning, then, if necessary,’ said Racksole, and departed.

"Do that tomorrow morning, then, if needed," said Racksole, and left.

It was then about one o’clock a.m. The millionaire retired to bed—not his own bed, but a bed on the seventh storey. He did not, however, sleep very long. Shortly after dawn he was wide awake, and thinking busily about Jules.

It was then around one in the morning. The millionaire went to bed—not his own bed, but a bed on the seventh floor. However, he didn’t sleep for very long. Shortly after dawn, he was wide awake, thinking intensely about Jules.

He was, indeed, very curious to know Jules’ story, and he determined, if the thing could be done at all, by persuasion or otherwise, to extract it from him. With a man of Theodore Racksole’s temperament there is no time like the present, and at six o’clock, as the bright morning sun brought gaiety into the window, he dressed and went upstairs again to the eighth storey. The commissionaire sat stolid, but alert on his chair, and, at the sight of his master, rose and saluted.

He was definitely eager to hear Jules' story, and he decided that, whether by persuasion or any other means, he would get it out of him. For someone like Theodore Racksole, there’s no time like the present. So at six o'clock, as the bright morning sun filled the room with cheer, he got dressed and headed back up to the eighth floor. The doorman sat calmly but attentively in his chair, and when he saw his boss, he stood up and nodded in greeting.

‘Anything happened?’ Racksole asked.

"Did anything happen?" Racksole asked.

‘Nothing, sir.’

'Nothing, sir.'

‘Servants say anything?’

"Do servants speak freely?"

‘Only a dozen or so of ‘em are up yet, sir. One of ‘em asked what I was playing at, and so I told her I was looking after a bull bitch and a litter of pups that you was very particular about, sir.’

‘Only about twelve of them are up yet, sir. One of them asked what I was doing, and so I told her I was taking care of a female dog and a litter of puppies that you were really particular about, sir.’

‘Good,’ said Racksole, as he unlocked the door and entered the room. All was exactly as he had left it, except that Jules who had been lying on his back, had somehow turned over and was now lying on his face. He gazed silently, scowling at the millionaire. Racksole greeted him and ostentatiously took a revolver from his hip-pocket and laid it on the dressing-table. Then he seated himself on the dressing-table by the side of the revolver, his legs dangling an inch or two above the floor.

‘Good,’ said Racksole as he unlocked the door and stepped into the room. Everything was just as he had left it, except that Jules, who had been lying on his back, had somehow flipped over and was now face down. He stared silently, scowling at the millionaire. Racksole acknowledged him and deliberately pulled a revolver from his hip pocket, placing it on the dressing table. Then he sat on the dressing table next to the revolver, his legs hanging an inch or two above the floor.

‘I want to have a talk to you, Jackson,’ he began.

‘I want to talk to you, Jackson,’ he started.

‘You can talk to me as much as you like,’ said Jules. ‘I shan’t interfere, you may bet on that.’

‘You can talk to me as much as you want,’ said Jules. ‘I won't get in your way, I promise you that.’

‘I should like you to answer some questions.’

‘I would like you to answer some questions.’

‘That’s different,’ said Jules. ‘I’m not going to answer any questions while I’m tied up like this. You may bet on that, too.’

‘That’s different,’ Jules said. ‘I’m not answering any questions while I’m tied up like this. You can count on that, too.’

‘It will pay you to be reasonable,’ said Racksole.

"It'll be worth your while to be reasonable," said Racksole.

‘I’m not going to answer any questions while I’m tied up.’

‘I’m not going to answer any questions while I’m restrained.’

‘I’ll unfasten your legs, if you like,’ Racksole suggested politely, ‘then you can sit up. It’s no use you pretending you’ve been uncomfortable, because I know you haven’t. I calculate you’ve been treated very handsomely, my son. There you are!’ and he loosened the lower extremities of his prisoner from their bonds. ‘Now I repeat you may as well be reasonable. You may as well admit that you’ve been fairly beaten in the game and act accordingly. I was determined to beat you, by myself, without the police, and I’ve done it.’

“I can unlock your legs if you'd like,” Racksole said politely, “then you can sit up. It’s pointless to pretend you’ve been uncomfortable because I know you haven’t. I’d say you’ve been treated very well, my son. There you go!” and he released his prisoner’s lower limbs from their restraints. “Now I’ll say it again: you might as well be reasonable. You might as well admit that you’ve lost the game and act accordingly. I was set on beating you on my own, without involving the police, and I’ve done it.”

‘You’ve done yourself,’ retorted Jules. ‘You’ve gone against the law. If you’d had any sense you wouldn’t have meddled; you’d have left everything to the police. They’d have muddled about for a year or two, and then done nothing. Who’s going to tell the police now? Are you? Are you going to give me up to ‘em, and say, “Here, I’ve caught him for you”. If you do they’ll ask you to explain several things, and then you’ll look foolish. One crime doesn’t excuse another, and you’ll find that out.’

‘You’ve made a mess of things,’ Jules shot back. ‘You’ve broken the law. If you had any common sense, you wouldn’t have gotten involved; you would have let the police handle it. They would have fumbled around for a year or two, and then done nothing. Who’s going to tell the police now? You? Are you going to turn me in and say, “Here, I’ve caught him for you”? If you do, they’ll want you to explain a bunch of things, and then you’ll look ridiculous. One crime doesn’t justify another, and you’ll realize that soon enough.’

With unerring insight, Jules had perceived exactly the difficulty of Racksole’s position, and it was certainly a difficulty which Racksole did not attempt to minimize to himself. He knew well that it would have to be faced. He did not, however, allow Jules to guess his thoughts.

With perfect clarity, Jules understood exactly how difficult Racksole's situation was, and it was definitely a challenge that Racksole didn't try to downplay to himself. He knew he would have to confront it. However, he didn't let Jules sense what he was really thinking.

‘Meanwhile,’ he said calmly to the other, ‘you’re here and my prisoner.

‘Meanwhile,’ he said calmly to the other, ‘you’re here and my prisoner.

You’ve committed a variegated assortment of crimes, and among them is murder. You are due to be hung. You know that. There is no reason why I should call in the police at all. It will be perfectly easy for me to finish you off, as you deserve, myself. I shall only be carrying out justice, and robbing the hangman of his fee. Precisely as I brought you into the hotel, I can take you out again. A few days ago you borrowed or stole a steam yacht at Ostend. What you have done with it I don’t know, nor do I care. But I strongly suspect that my daughter had a narrow escape of being murdered on your steam yacht. Now I have a steam yacht of my own. Suppose I use it as you used yours! Suppose I smuggle you on to it, steam out to sea, and then ask you to step off it into the ocean one night. Such things have been done.

You’ve committed a mix of crimes, including murder. You’re set to be hanged, and you know it. There’s no reason for me to call the police at all. It would be easy for me to take care of you myself, just like you deserve. I’d simply be delivering justice and saving the hangman his fee. Just as I brought you into the hotel, I can take you out again. A few days ago, you borrowed or stole a steam yacht in Ostend. I don’t know what you did with it, and I don’t care. But I have a strong suspicion my daughter barely escaped being murdered on your steam yacht. Now I have a steam yacht of my own. What if I used it like you used yours? What if I smuggled you onto it, steamed out to sea, and then asked you to step off into the ocean one night? Such things have happened.

Such things will be done again. If I acted so, I should at least, have the satisfaction of knowing that I had relieved society from the incubus of a scoundrel.’

Such things will happen again. If I acted that way, I would at least have the satisfaction of knowing that I had freed society from the burden of a scoundrel.

‘But you won’t,’ Jules murmured.

‘But you won't,’ Jules whispered.

‘No,’ said Racksole steadily, ‘I won’t—if you behave yourself this morning. But I swear to you that if you don’t I will never rest till you are dead, police or no police. You don’t know Theodore Racksole.’

‘No,’ Racksole said firmly, ‘I won’t—if you keep it together this morning. But I promise you that if you don’t, I will never rest until you're gone, police or not. You have no idea who Theodore Racksole is.’

‘I believe you mean it,’ Jules exclaimed, with an air of surprised interest, as though he had discovered something of importance.

"I believe you really mean it," Jules said, sounding genuinely surprised, as if he had stumbled upon something significant.

‘I believe I do,’ Racksole resumed. ‘Now listen. At the best, you will be given up to the police. At the worst, I shall deal with you myself. With the police you may have a chance—you may get off with twenty years’ penal servitude, because, though it is absolutely certain that you murdered Reginald Dimmock, it would be a little difficult to prove the case against you. But with me you would have no chance whatever. I have a few questions to put to you, and it will depend on how you answer them whether I give you up to the police or take the law into my own hands. And let me tell you that the latter course would be much simpler for me. And I would take it, too, did I not feel that you were a very clever and exceptional man; did I not have a sort of sneaking admiration for your detestable skill and ingenuity.’

"I think I do," Racksole continued. "Now listen. At best, you'll be handed over to the police. At worst, I'll take care of you myself. With the police, you might have a chance—you could get sentenced to twenty years of hard labor because, even though it's clear you killed Reginald Dimmock, proving it would be a bit tricky. But with me, you wouldn’t stand a chance at all. I have a few questions for you, and how you answer will determine whether I turn you in to the police or take matters into my own hands. And let me tell you, the second option would be much easier for me. I would go that route, too, if I didn’t think you were a very clever and exceptional man; if I didn’t have a sort of guilty admiration for your despicable skill and cleverness."

‘You think, then, that I am clever?’ said Jules. ‘You are right. I am. I should have been much too clever for you if luck had not been against me.

‘So, you think I'm clever?’ said Jules. ‘You're right. I am. I would have been way too clever for you if luck hadn't gotten in my way.

You owe your victory, not to skill, but to luck.’

You owe your win, not to skill, but to luck.

‘That is what the vanquished always say. Waterloo was a bit of pure luck for the English, no doubt, but it was Waterloo all the same.’

‘That’s what the defeated always say. Waterloo was certainly a stroke of luck for the English, but it was still Waterloo.’

Jules yawned elaborately. ‘What do you want to know?’ he inquired, with politeness.

Jules yawned dramatically. “What do you want to know?” he asked politely.

‘First and foremost, I want to know the names of your accomplices inside this hotel.’

‘First and foremost, I want to know the names of your accomplices in this hotel.’

‘I have no more,’ said Jules. ‘Rocco was the last.’

‘I don’t have any left,’ said Jules. ‘Rocco was the last one.’

‘Don’t begin by lying to me. If you had no accomplice, how did you contrive that one particular bottle of Romanée-Conti should be served to his Highness Prince Eugen?’

‘Don’t start off by lying to me. If you had no one helping you, how did you manage to get that specific bottle of Romanée-Conti served to his Highness Prince Eugen?’

‘Then you discovered that in time, did you?’ said Jules. ‘I was afraid so.

‘So, you figured that out eventually, huh?’ said Jules. ‘I was worried that would be the case.’

Let me explain that that needed no accomplice. The bottle was topmost in the bin, and naturally it would be taken. Moreover, I left it sticking out a little further than the rest.’

Let me clarify that it didn't need any help. The bottle was at the top of the bin, so of course, it would be taken. Plus, I left it sticking out a bit more than the others.

‘You did not arrange, then, that Hubbard should be taken ill the night before last?’

‘So, you didn't arrange for Hubbard to get sick the night before last?’

‘I had no idea,’ said Jules, ‘that the excellent Hubbard was not enjoying his accustomed health.’

‘I had no idea,’ said Jules, ‘that the great Hubbard was not feeling his usual self.’

‘Tell me,’ said Racksole, ‘who or what is the origin of your vendetta against the life of Prince Eugen?’

“Tell me,” Racksole said, “who or what is the reason for your grudge against Prince Eugen’s life?”

‘I had no vendetta against the life of Prince Eugen,’ said Jules, ‘at least, not to begin with. I merely undertook, for a consideration, to see that Prince Eugen did not have an interview with a certain Mr Sampson Levi in London before a certain date, that was all. It seemed simple enough. I had been engaged in far more complicated transactions before. I was convinced that I could manage it, with the help of Rocco and Em—and Miss Spencer.’

‘I had no grudge against Prince Eugen,’ Jules said, ‘at least not to start with. I simply agreed, for a fee, to make sure that Prince Eugen didn’t meet with a certain Mr. Sampson Levi in London before a certain date, that’s all. It seemed straightforward enough. I had dealt with much more complicated deals before. I was sure I could handle it, with the help of Rocco, Em, and Miss Spencer.’

‘Is that woman your wife?’

“Is that woman your wife?”

‘She would like to be,’ he sneered. ‘Please don’t interrupt. I had completed my arrangements, when you so inconsiderately bought the hotel. I don’t mind admitting now that from the very moment when you came across me that night in the corridor I was secretly afraid of you, though I scarcely admitted the fact even to myself then. I thought it safer to shift the scene of our operations to Ostend. I had meant to deal with Prince Eugen in this hotel, but I decided, then, to intercept him on the Continent, and I despatched Miss Spencer with some instructions. Troubles never come singly, and it happened that just then that fool Dimmock, who had been in the swim with us, chose to prove refractory. The slightest hitch would have upset everything, and I was obliged to—to clear him off the scene. He wanted to back out—he had a bad attack of conscience, and violent measures were essential. I regret his untimely decease, but he brought it on himself. Well, everything was going serenely when you and your brilliant daughter, apparently determined to meddle, turned up again among us at Ostend. Only twenty-four hours, however, had to elapse before the date which had been mentioned to me by my employers. I kept poor little Eugen for the allotted time, and then you managed to get hold of him. I do not deny that you scored there, though, according to my original instructions, you scored too late. The time had passed, and so, so far as I knew, it didn’t matter a pin whether Prince Eugen saw Mr Sampson Levi or not. But my employers were still uneasy. They were uneasy even after little Eugen had lain ill in Ostend for several weeks. It appears that they feared that even at that date an interview between Prince Eugen and Mr Sampson Levi might work harm to them. So they applied to me again. This time they wanted Prince Eugen to be—em—finished off entirely. They offered high terms.’

‘She would like to be,’ he mocked. ‘Please don’t interrupt. I had finished my plans when you inconsiderately bought the hotel. I’ll admit now that from the moment you encountered me that night in the hallway, I was secretly intimidated by you, though I barely acknowledged it even to myself then. I thought it safer to move our operations to Ostend. I originally intended to handle Prince Eugen here at this hotel, but I decided to intercept him on the Continent and sent Miss Spencer with some instructions. Troubles never come alone, and just then that fool Dimmock, who had been involved with us, decided to cause trouble. Even the slightest hiccup could have ruined everything, so I had to—let’s say—remove him from the situation. He wanted to back out—he was having a serious crisis of conscience, and drastic action was necessary. I regret his premature death, but he brought it upon himself. Anyway, everything was going smoothly when you and your clever daughter, seemingly intent on interfering, showed up again in Ostend. Only twenty-four hours had to pass before the date my employers had mentioned to me. I kept poor little Eugen for the allotted time, and then you managed to get hold of him. I won’t deny you succeeded there, although according to my original instructions, you were too late. The time had passed, and as far as I knew, it didn’t matter at all whether Prince Eugen saw Mr. Sampson Levi or not. But my employers were still anxious. They remained worried even after little Eugen had been ill in Ostend for several weeks. It seems they feared that even at that point, a meeting between Prince Eugen and Mr. Sampson Levi could harm them. So, they contacted me again. This time, they wanted Prince Eugen to be—um—taken out completely. They offered high compensation.’

‘What terms?’

"What terms are we discussing?"

‘I had received fifty thousand pounds for the first job, of which Rocco had half. Rocco was also to be made a member of a certain famous European order, if things went right. That was what he coveted far more than the money—the vain fellow! For the second job I was offered a hundred thousand. A tolerably large sum. I regret that I have not been able to earn it.’

‘I had received fifty thousand pounds for the first job, of which Rocco had half. Rocco was also supposed to become a member of a certain famous European order if all went well. That was what he wanted far more than the money—the vain guy! For the second job, I was offered a hundred thousand. A pretty large amount. I regret that I haven't been able to earn it.’

‘Do you mean to tell me,’ asked Racksole, horror-struck by this calm confession, in spite of his previous knowledge, ‘that you were offered a hundred thousand pounds to poison Prince Eugen?’

"Are you really telling me," Racksole asked, shocked by this calm confession, despite what he already knew, "that you were offered a hundred thousand pounds to poison Prince Eugen?"

‘You put it rather crudely,’ said Jules in reply. ‘I prefer to say that I was offered a hundred thousand pounds if Prince Eugen should die within a reasonable time.’

‘You put it pretty bluntly,’ Jules replied. ‘I’d rather say that I was offered a hundred thousand pounds if Prince Eugen were to die within a reasonable time.’

‘And who were your damnable employers?’

‘And who were your awful employers?’

‘That, honestly, I do not know.’

"Honestly, I don't know."

‘You know, I suppose, who paid you the first fifty thousand pounds, and who promised you the hundred thousand.’

‘You know, I guess, who gave you the first fifty thousand pounds, and who promised you the hundred thousand.’

‘Well,’ said Jules, ‘I know vaguely. I know that he came via Vienna from—em—Bosnia. My impression was that the affair had some bearing, direct or indirect, on the projected marriage of the King of Bosnia. He is a young monarch, scarcely out of political leading-strings, as it were, and doubtless his Ministers thought that they had better arrange his marriage for him. They tried last year, and failed because the Princess whom they had in mind had cast her sparkling eyes on another Prince. That Prince happened to be Prince Eugen of Posen. The Ministers of the King of Bosnia knew exactly the circumstances of Prince Eugen. They knew that he could not marry without liquidating his debts, and they knew that he could only liquidate his debts through this Jew, Sampson Levi. Unfortunately for me, they ultimately wanted to make too sure of Prince Eugen. They were afraid he might after all arrange his marriage without the aid of Mr Sampson Levi, and so—well, you know the rest.... It is a pity that the poor little innocent King of Bosnia can’t have the Princess of his Ministers’ choice.’

‘Well,’ said Jules, ‘I have a vague idea. I know he came through Vienna from—um—Bosnia. I got the impression that this situation was somehow related to the planned marriage of the King of Bosnia. He’s a young ruler, barely out of being guided by his advisors, and I’m sure his Ministers thought it was best to arrange a marriage for him. They tried last year but failed because the Princess they had in mind was interested in another Prince. That Prince was Prince Eugen of Posen. The King's Ministers were fully aware of Prince Eugen's situation. They knew he couldn’t marry until he settled his debts, and that he could only do that with the help of this Jew, Sampson Levi. Unfortunately for me, they ended up wanting to be overly certain about Prince Eugen. They were worried he might manage to arrange a marriage without the help of Mr. Sampson Levi, and so—well, you know the rest... It’s a shame that the poor innocent King of Bosnia can’t have the Princess his Ministers hoped for.’

‘Then you think that the King himself had no part in this abominable crime?’

‘So you believe that the King had nothing to do with this terrible crime?’

‘I think decidedly not.’

"I think definitely not."

‘I am glad of that,’ said Racksole simply. ‘And now, the name of your immediate employer.’

‘I’m glad to hear that,’ Racksole said straightforwardly. ‘Now, what is the name of your immediate employer?’

‘He was merely an agent. He called himself Sleszak—S-l-e-s-z-a-k. But I imagine that that wasn’t his real name. I don’t know his real name. An old man, he often used to be found at the Hôtel Ritz, Paris.’

‘He was just an agent. He went by the name Sleszak—S-l-e-s-z-a-k. But I bet that wasn't his actual name. I don’t know what his real name was. An old man, he could often be found at the Hôtel Ritz in Paris.’

‘Mr Sleszak and I will meet,’ said Racksole.

‘Mr. Sleszak and I will meet,’ Racksole said.

‘Not in this world,’ said Jules quickly. ‘He is dead. I heard only last night—just before our little tussle.’

‘Not in this world,’ said Jules quickly. ‘He’s dead. I found out just last night—right before our little fight.’

There was a silence.

It was silent.

‘It is well,’ said Racksole at length. ‘Prince Eugen lives, despite all plots. After all, justice is done.’

‘That's good,’ Racksole finally said. ‘Prince Eugen is alive, despite all the schemes. In the end, justice prevails.’

‘Mr Racksole is here, but he can see no one, Miss.’ The words came from behind the door, and the voice was the commissionaire’s. Racksole started up, and went towards the door.

‘Mr. Racksole is here, but he can't see anyone, Miss.’ The words came from behind the door, and the voice was the doorman’s. Racksole jumped up and walked toward the door.

‘Nonsense,’ was the curt reply, in feminine tones. ‘Move aside instantly.’

‘Nonsense,’ was the short reply, in a feminine voice. ‘Step aside right now.’

The door opened, and Nella entered. There were tears in her eyes.

The door opened, and Nella walked in. There were tears in her eyes.

‘Oh! Dad,’ she exclaimed, ‘I’ve only just heard you were in the hotel. We looked for you everywhere. Come at once, Prince Eugen is dying—’ Then she saw the man sitting on the bed, and stopped.

‘Oh! Dad,’ she exclaimed, ‘I just heard you were at the hotel. We looked for you everywhere. Come quickly, Prince Eugen is dying—’ Then she saw the man sitting on the bed and stopped.

Later, when Jules was alone again, he remarked to himself, ‘I may get that hundred thousand.’

Later, when Jules was alone again, he said to himself, ‘I might actually get that hundred thousand.’





Chapter Twenty-Eight THE STATE BEDROOM ONCE MORE

WHEN, immediately after the episode of the bottle of Romanée-Conti in the State dining-room, Prince Aribert and old Hans found that Prince Eugen had sunk in an unconscious heap over his chair, both the former thought, at the first instant, that Eugen must have already tasted the poisoned wine. But a moment’s reflection showed that this was not possible. If the Hereditary Prince of Posen was dying or dead, his condition was due to some other agency than the Romanée-Conti. Aribert bent over him, and a powerful odour from the man’s lips at once disclosed the cause of the disaster: it was the odour of laudanum. Indeed, the smell of that sinister drug seemed now to float heavily over the whole table. Across Aribert’s mind there flashed then the true explanation. Prince Eugen, taking advantage of Aribert’s attention being momentarily diverted; and yielding to a sudden impulse of despair, had decided to poison himself, and had carried out his intention on the spot.

WHEN, right after the incident with the bottle of Romanée-Conti in the State dining room, Prince Aribert and old Hans discovered that Prince Eugen had collapsed unconscious over his chair, both of them initially thought that Eugen must have already sipped the poisoned wine. However, after a moment's thought, they realized that couldn't be true. If the Hereditary Prince of Posen was dying or dead, it must have been caused by something other than the Romanée-Conti. Aribert leaned over him, and a strong scent from the man's lips immediately revealed the cause of the tragedy: it was the smell of laudanum. In fact, the odor of that ominous drug seemed to linger heavily over the entire table. It then flashed through Aribert’s mind—the real explanation. Prince Eugen, seizing a moment when Aribert's attention was momentarily diverted, had succumbed to a sudden rush of despair and decided to poison himself, acting on that impulse right then and there.

The laudanum must have been already in his pocket, and this fact went to prove that the unfortunate Prince had previously contemplated such a proceeding, even after his definite promise. Aribert remembered now with painful vividness his nephew’s words: ‘I withdraw my promise. Observe that—I withdraw it.’ It must have been instantly after the utterance of that formal withdrawal that Eugen attempted to destroy himself.

The laudanum must have already been in his pocket, which suggests that the unfortunate Prince had thought about this act even after his clear promise. Aribert now recalled with painful clarity his nephew’s words: ‘I take back my promise. Note that—I take it back.’ It must have been right after that official withdrawal that Eugen tried to end his own life.

‘It’s laudanum, Hans,’ Aribert exclaimed, rather helplessly.

“It’s laudanum, Hans,” Aribert said, sounding pretty helpless.

‘Surely his Highness has not taken poison?’ said Hans. ‘It is impossible!’

‘Surely, he hasn’t taken poison?’ said Hans. ‘That’s impossible!’

‘I fear it is only too possible,’ said the other. ‘It’s laudanum. What are we to do? Quick, man!’

‘I’m afraid it’s very possible,’ said the other. ‘It’s laudanum. What are we going to do? Quick, man!’

‘His Highness must be roused, Prince. He must have an emetic. We had better carry him to the bedroom.’

‘His Highness needs to be awakened, Prince. He needs an emetic. We should take him to the bedroom.’

They did, and laid him on the great bed; and then Aribert mixed an emetic of mustard and water, and administered it, but without any effect. The sufferer lay motionless, with every muscle relaxed. His skin was ice-cold to the touch, and the eyelids, half-drawn, showed that the pupils were painfully contracted.

They did, and placed him on the large bed; then Aribert mixed a mustard and water emetic and administered it, but it had no effect. The victim lay completely still, every muscle relaxed. His skin was icy to the touch, and his half-closed eyelids revealed that his pupils were painfully contracted.

‘Go out, and send for a doctor, Hans. Say that Prince Eugen has been suddenly taken ill, but that it isn’t serious. The truth must never be known.’

‘Go out and call for a doctor, Hans. Tell him that Prince Eugen has suddenly fallen ill, but that it isn’t serious. The truth must never come out.’

‘He must be roused, sire,’ Hans said again, as he hurried from the room.

‘He needs to be woken up, sir,’ Hans said again, as he rushed out of the room.

Aribert lifted his nephew from the bed, shook him, pinched him, flicked him cruelly, shouted at him, dragged him about, but to no avail. At length he desisted, from mere physical fatigue, and laid the Prince back again on the bed. Every minute that elapsed seemed an hour. Alone with the unconscious organism in the silence of the great stately chamber, under the cold yellow glare of the electric lights, Aribert became a prey to the most despairing thoughts. The tragedy of his nephew’s career forced itself upon him, and it occurred to him that an early and shameful death had all along been inevitable for this good-natured, weak-purposed, unhappy child of a historic throne. A little good fortune, and his character, so evenly balanced between right and wrong, might have followed the proper path, and Eugen might have figured at any rate with dignity on the European stage. But now it appeared that all was over, the last stroke played. And in this disaster Aribert saw the ruin of his own hopes. For Aribert would have to occupy his nephew’s throne, and he felt instinctively that nature had not cut him out for a throne. By a natural impulse he inwardly rebelled against the prospect of monarchy. Monarchy meant so much for which he knew himself to be entirely unfitted. It meant a political marriage, which means a forced marriage, a union against inclination. And then what of Nella—Nella!

Aribert picked his nephew up from the bed, shook him, pinched him, flicked at him harshly, shouted at him, and pulled him around, but nothing worked. Finally, he stopped, exhausted, and laid the Prince back down on the bed. Every passing minute felt like an hour. Alone with the unconscious figure in the quiet of the grand chamber, under the harsh yellow light of the electric bulbs, Aribert was overwhelmed by despairing thoughts. The tragedy of his nephew's life weighed heavily on him, and he realized that an early and shameful death had always been inevitable for this kind-hearted, weak-willed, unhappy child of a historic throne. With a bit of good luck, his character, which teetered between right and wrong, might have led him down a better path, and Eugen could have at least represented himself with dignity on the European stage. But now it seemed like it was all over; the final act had been played. In this calamity, Aribert saw the destruction of his own dreams. For Aribert would have to take his nephew's throne, and he instinctively knew that he wasn't cut out for monarchy. By a natural impulse, he internally resisted the idea of ruling. Monarchy entailed so many things for which he believed he was entirely unqualified. It meant a political marriage, which equated to a forced union against one's will. And what about Nella—Nella!

Hans returned. ‘I have sent for the nearest doctor, and also for a specialist,’ he said.

Hans came back. ‘I’ve called for the nearest doctor and a specialist,’ he said.

‘Good,’ said Aribert. ‘I hope they will hurry.’ Then he sat down and wrote a card. ‘Take this yourself to Miss Racksole. If she is out of the hotel, ascertain where she is and follow her. Understand, it is of the first importance.’

‘Good,’ said Aribert. ‘I hope they hurry up.’ Then he sat down and wrote a note. ‘Deliver this yourself to Miss Racksole. If she’s not at the hotel, find out where she is and follow her. This is very important.’

Hans bowed, and departed for the second time, and Aribert was alone again.

Hans bowed and left for the second time, leaving Aribert alone once more.

He gazed at Eugen, and made another frantic attempt to rouse him from the deadly stupor, but it was useless. He walked away to the window: through the opened casement he could hear the tinkle of passing hansoms on the Embankment below, whistles of door-keepers, and the hoot of steam tugs on the river. The world went on as usual, it appeared. It was an absurd world.

He looked at Eugen and made another desperate attempt to wake him from his deep stupor, but it was pointless. He walked over to the window: through the open window, he could hear the sound of passing cabs on the Embankment below, doormen whistling, and the honking of steam tugs on the river. The world seemed to continue as usual. It was a ridiculous world.

He desired nothing better than to abandon his princely title, and live as a plain man, the husband of the finest woman on earth.... But now!...

He wanted nothing more than to give up his royal title and live as an ordinary guy, the husband of the best woman in the world... But now!...

Pah! How selfish he was, to be thinking of himself when Eugen lay dying. Yet—Nella!

Pah! How selfish he was to think of himself while Eugen was lying there dying. Yet—Nella!

The door opened, and a man entered, who was obviously the doctor. A few curt questions, and he had grasped the essentials of the case. ‘Oblige me by ringing the bell, Prince. I shall want some hot water, and an able-bodied man and a nurse.’

The door opened, and a man walked in, who was clearly the doctor. After asking a few quick questions, he understood the main points of the situation. “Please ring the bell, Prince. I’ll need some hot water, a strong man, and a nurse.”

‘Who wants a nurse?’ said a voice, and Nella came quietly in. ‘I am a nurse,’ she added to the doctor, ‘and at your orders.’

‘Who wants a nurse?’ a voice said, and Nella walked in quietly. ‘I'm a nurse,’ she told the doctor, ‘and I'm at your service.’

The next two hours were a struggle between life and death. The first doctor, a specialist who followed him, Nella, Prince Aribert, and old Hans formed, as it were, a league to save the dying man. None else in the hotel knew the real seriousness of the case. When a Prince falls ill, and especially by his own act, the precise truth is not issued broadcast to the universe.

The next two hours were a battle between life and death. The first doctor, a specialist who attended him, Nella, Prince Aribert, and old Hans formed a sort of alliance to save the dying man. No one else at the hotel understood the true gravity of the situation. When a prince gets sick, especially due to his own actions, the exact truth isn't shared widely with everyone.

According to official intelligence, a Prince is never seriously ill until he is dead. Such is statecraft.

According to official intelligence, a prince is never really sick until he’s dead. That’s how politics works.

The worst feature of Prince Eugen’s case was that emetics proved futile.

The biggest problem with Prince Eugen’s situation was that the vomiting pills didn’t work.

Neither of the doctors could explain their failure, but it was only too apparent. The league was reduced to helplessness. At last the great specialist from Manchester Square gave it out that there was no chance for Prince Eugen unless the natural vigour of his constitution should prove capable of throwing off the poison unaided by scientific assistance, as a drunkard can sleep off his potion. Everything had been tried, even to artificial respiration and the injection of hot coffee. Having emitted this pronouncement, the great specialist from Manchester Square left. It was one o’clock in the morning. By one of those strange and futile coincidences which sometimes startle us by their subtle significance, the specialist met Theodore Racksole and his captive as they were entering the hotel. Neither had the least suspicion of the other’s business.

Neither of the doctors could explain their failure, but it was painfully obvious. The league was left powerless. Finally, the top specialist from Manchester Square declared that there was no hope for Prince Eugen unless his body's natural strength was strong enough to fight off the poison without medical help, like a drunk can sleep off his drink. Everything had been attempted, including artificial respiration and hot coffee injections. After making this statement, the top specialist from Manchester Square left. It was one o’clock in the morning. In one of those strange and meaningless coincidences that sometimes catch us off guard with their odd importance, the specialist ran into Theodore Racksole and his captive as they were arriving at the hotel. Neither had the slightest clue about the other’s purpose.

In the State bedroom the small group of watchers surrounded the bed. The slow minutes filed away in dreary procession. Another hour passed. Then the figure on the bed, hitherto so motionless, twitched and moved; the lips parted.

In the State bedroom, a small group of onlookers gathered around the bed. The minutes dragged by in a dull march. Another hour went by. Then the figure on the bed, previously so still, twitched and stirred; the lips parted.

‘There is hope,’ said the doctor, and administered a stimulant which was handed to him by Nella.

‘There is hope,’ said the doctor, and gave a stimulant that Nella handed to him.

In a quarter of an hour the patient had regained consciousness. For the ten thousandth time in the history of medicine a sound constitution had accomplished a miracle impossible to the accumulated medical skill of centuries.

In fifteen minutes, the patient was awake again. For the ten thousandth time in the history of medicine, a strong body had performed a miracle that centuries of medical knowledge couldn't achieve.

In due course the doctor left, saying that Prince Eugen was ‘on the high road to recovery,’ and promising to come again within a few hours. Morning had dawned. Nella drew the great curtains, and let in a flood of sunlight.

In time, the doctor left, saying that Prince Eugen was 'on the road to recovery,' and promising to return in a few hours. Morning had arrived. Nella pulled back the heavy curtains and let in a stream of sunlight.

Old Hans, overcome by fatigue, dozed in a chair in a far corner of the room.

Old Hans, worn out from exhaustion, dozed off in a chair in a distant corner of the room.

The reaction had been too much for him. Nella and Prince Aribert looked at each other. They had not exchanged a word about themselves, yet each knew what the other had been thinking. They clasped hands with a perfect understanding. Their brief love-making had been of the silent kind, and it was silent now. No word was uttered. A shadow had passed from over them, but only their eyes expressed relief and joy.

The reaction was overwhelming for him. Nella and Prince Aribert exchanged glances. They hadn’t talked about their feelings, but somehow each understood what the other was thinking. They held hands with complete understanding. Their brief moments of intimacy had been unspoken, and now, it felt the same. No words were spoken. A cloud had lifted from them, but only their eyes showed relief and happiness.

‘Aribert!’ The faint call came from the bed. Aribert went to the bedside, while Nella remained near the window.

‘Aribert!’ The soft call came from the bed. Aribert walked over to the bedside, while Nella stayed close to the window.

‘What is it, Eugen?’ he said. ‘You are better now.’

‘What’s the matter, Eugen?’ he said. ‘You’re feeling better now.’

‘You think so?’ murmured the other. ‘I want you to forgive me for all this, Aribert. I must have caused you an intolerable trouble. I did it so clumsily; that is what annoys me. Laudanum was a feeble expedient; but I could think of nothing else, and I daren’t ask anyone for advice. I was obliged to go out and buy the stuff for myself. It was all very awkward.

‘You think so?’ whispered the other. ‘I need you to forgive me for all this, Aribert. I must have caused you an unbearable amount of trouble. I handled it so badly; that's what frustrates me. Laudanum was a poor solution; but I couldn’t think of anything else, and I didn’t want to ask anyone for help. I had to go out and buy the stuff by myself. It was all really uncomfortable.

But, thank goodness, it has not been ineffectual.’

But, thank goodness, it hasn't been useless.

‘What do you mean, Eugen? You are better. In a day or so you will be perfectly recovered.’

‘What do you mean, Eugen? You’re doing better. In a day or so, you’ll be perfectly fine.’

‘I am dying,’ said Eugen quietly. ‘Do not be deceived. I die because I wish to die. It is bound to be so. I know by the feel of my heart. In a few hours it will be over. The throne of Posen will be yours, Aribert. You will fill it more worthily than I have done. Don’t let them know over there that I poisoned myself. Swear Hans to secrecy; swear the doctors to secrecy; and breathe no word yourself. I have been a fool, but I do not wish it to be known that I was also a coward. Perhaps it is not cowardice; perhaps it is courage, after all—courage to cut the knot. I could not have survived the disgrace of any revelations, Aribert, and revelations would have been sure to come. I have made a fool of myself, but I am ready to pay for it. We of Posen—we always pay—everything except our debts. Ah! those debts! Had it not been for those I could have faced her who was to have been my wife, to have shared my throne. I could have hidden my past, and begun again. With her help I really could have begun again. But Fate has been against me—always! always! By the way, what was that plot against me, Aribert? I forget, I forget.’

‘I’m dying,’ Eugen said quietly. ‘Don’t be fooled. I’m dying because I want to die. It’s inevitable. I can feel it in my heart. In a few hours, it will all be over. The throne of Posen will be yours, Aribert. You’ll do a better job than I ever did. Don’t let them over there know that I poisoned myself. Swear Hans to secrecy; swear the doctors to secrecy; and don’t say a word yourself. I’ve been a fool, but I don’t want it to be known that I was also a coward. Maybe it’s not cowardice; maybe it’s courage, after all—courage to cut the ties. I couldn’t have survived the disgrace of any revelations, Aribert, and those revelations would have come for sure. I’ve made a fool of myself, but I’m ready to pay for it. We of Posen—we always pay—everything except our debts. Ah! those debts! If it weren’t for those, I could have faced her who was supposed to be my wife, who was to share my throne. I could have hidden my past and started over. With her help, I really could have begun again. But Fate has always been against me—always! always! By the way, what was that plot against me, Aribert? I forget, I forget.’

His eyes closed. There was a sudden noise. Old Hans had slipped from his chair to the floor. He picked himself up, dazed, and crept shamefacedly out of the room.

His eyes shut. There was a loud noise. Old Hans had fallen from his chair to the floor. He got up, disoriented, and quietly left the room, feeling embarrassed.

Aribert took his nephew’s hand.

Aribert held his nephew's hand.

‘Nonsense, Eugen! You are dreaming. You will be all right soon. Pull yourself together.’

‘That’s ridiculous, Eugen! You’re just imagining things. You’ll be fine soon. Get it together.’

‘All because of a million,’ the sick man moaned. ‘One miserable million English pounds. The national debt of Posen is fifty millions, and I, the Prince of Posen, couldn’t borrow one. If I could have got it, I might have held my head up again. Good-bye, Aribert.... Who is that girl?’

‘All because of a million,’ the sick man groaned. ‘One pathetic million English pounds. The national debt of Posen is fifty million, and I, the Prince of Posen, couldn’t borrow a dime. If I could have gotten it, I might have been able to hold my head up again. Goodbye, Aribert... Who is that girl?’

Aribert looked up. Nella was standing silent at the foot of the bed, her eyes moist. She came round to the bedside, and put her hand on the patient’s heart. Scarcely could she feel its pulsation, and to Aribert her eyes expressed a sudden despair.

Aribert looked up. Nella was standing quietly at the foot of the bed, her eyes glistening. She moved to the bedside and placed her hand on the patient’s heart. She could hardly feel its pulse, and to Aribert, her eyes showed a sudden despair.

At that moment Hans re-entered the room and beckoned to her.

At that moment, Hans came back into the room and waved to her.

‘I have heard that Herr Racksole has returned to the hotel,’ he whispered, ‘and that he has captured that man Jules, who they say is such a villain.’

‘I heard that Mr. Racksole is back at the hotel,’ he whispered, ‘and that he’s caught that guy Jules, who they say is such a bad person.’

Several times during the night Nella inquired for her father, but could gain no knowledge of his whereabouts. Now, at half-past six in the morning, a rumour had mysteriously spread among the servants of the hotel about the happenings of the night before. How it had originated no one could have determined, but it had originated.

Several times during the night, Nella asked about her father but couldn't find out where he was. Now, at six-thirty in the morning, a rumor had strangely spread among the hotel's staff about what had happened the night before. No one could say how it started, but it had definitely begun.

‘Where is my father?’ Nella asked of Hans.

‘Where's my dad?’ Nella asked Hans.

He shrugged his shoulders, and pointed upwards. ‘Somewhere at the top, they say.’

He shrugged and pointed up. ‘They say it’s somewhere at the top.’

Nella almost ran out of the room. Her interruption of the interview between Jules and Theodore Racksole has already been described. As she came downstairs with her father she said again, ‘Prince Eugen is dying—but I think you can save him.’

Nella nearly dashed out of the room. Her interruption of the interview between Jules and Theodore Racksole has already been mentioned. As she came downstairs with her father, she repeated, "Prince Eugen is dying—but I think you can save him."

‘I?’ exclaimed Theodore.

“I?” exclaimed Theodore.

‘Yes,’ she repeated positively. ‘I will tell you what I want you to do, and you must do it.’

‘Yes,’ she repeated firmly. ‘I’ll tell you what I want you to do, and you have to do it.’





Chapter Twenty-Nine THEODORE IS CALLED TO THE RESCUE

AS Nella passed downstairs from the top storey with her father—the lifts had not yet begun to work—she drew him into her own room, and closed the door.

AS Nella came downstairs from the top floor with her father—the elevators hadn’t started working yet—she pulled him into her room and closed the door.

‘What’s this all about?’ he asked, somewhat mystified, and even alarmed by the extreme seriousness of her face.

‘What’s going on here?’ he asked, feeling a bit confused and even worried by the seriousness of her expression.

‘Dad,’ the girl began, ‘you are very rich, aren’t you? very, very rich?’ She smiled anxiously, timidly. He did not remember to have seen that expression on her face before. He wanted to make a facetious reply, but checked himself.

‘Dad,’ the girl started, ‘you’re really rich, right? Like, really, really rich?’ She smiled nervously, shyly. He couldn’t recall ever seeing that look on her face before. He wanted to make a joking comment, but stopped himself.

‘Yes,’ he said, ‘I am. You ought to know that by this time.’

‘Yes,’ he said, ‘I am. You should know that by now.’

‘How soon could you realize a million pounds?’

‘How quickly could you make a million pounds?’

‘A million—what?’ he cried. Even he was staggered by her calm reference to this gigantic sum. ‘What on earth are you driving at?’

‘A million—what?’ he exclaimed. Even he was taken aback by her cool mention of such a massive amount. ‘What exactly are you getting at?’

‘A million pounds, I said. That is to say, five million dollars. How soon could you realize as much as that?’

‘A million pounds, I said. That’s five million dollars. How soon could you cash out that much?’

‘Oh!’ he answered, ‘in about a month, if I went about it neatly enough. I could unload as much as that in a month without scaring Wall Street and other places. But it would want some arrangement.’

‘Oh!’ he replied, ‘in about a month, if I handle it carefully. I could unload that much in a month without causing a stir in Wall Street and other places. But it would need some planning.’

‘Useless!’ she exclaimed. ‘Couldn’t you do it quicker, if you really had to?’

‘Useless!’ she exclaimed. ‘Couldn't you do it faster, if you really had to?’

‘If I really had to, I could fix it in a week, but it would make things lively, and I should lose on the job.’

‘If I really had to, I could fix it in a week, but it would make things lively, and I’d end up losing out on the job.’

‘Couldn’t you,’ she persisted, ‘couldn’t you go down this morning and raise a million, somehow, if it was a matter of life and death?’

‘Couldn’t you,’ she insisted, ‘couldn’t you go down this morning and raise a million, somehow, if it was a matter of life and death?’

He hesitated. ‘Look here, Nella,’ he said, ‘what is it you’ve got up your sleeve?’

He paused. ‘Hey, Nella,’ he said, ‘what do you have planned?’

‘Just answer my question, Dad, and try not to think that I’m a stark, staring lunatic.’

‘Just answer my question, Dad, and try not to think that I’m a complete lunatic.’

‘I rather expect I could get a million this morning, even in London. But it would cost pretty dear. It might cost me fifty thousand pounds, and there would be the dickens of an upset in New York—a sort of grand universal slump in my holdings.’

‘I think I could probably get a million this morning, even in London. But it would be pretty expensive. It could cost me fifty thousand pounds, and there would be a huge mess in New York—a kind of major universal drop in my investments.’

‘Why should New York know anything about it?’

‘Why should New York care about it?’

‘Why should New York know anything about it!’ he repeated. ‘My girl, when anyone borrows a million sovereigns the whole world knows about it. Do you reckon that I can go up to the Governors of the Bank of England and say, “Look here, lend Theodore Racksole a million for a few weeks, and he’ll give you an IOU and a covering note on stocks”?’

‘Why should New York know anything about it!’ he repeated. ‘My dear, when someone borrows a million pounds, the entire world hears about it. Do you think I can just walk up to the Governors of the Bank of England and say, “Hey, lend Theodore Racksole a million for a few weeks, and I’ll give you an IOU and a note covering the stocks”?’

‘But you could get it?’ she asked again.

‘But can you get it?’ she asked again.

‘If there’s a million in London I guess I could handle it,’ he replied.

‘If there’s a million in London, I think I could manage it,’ he replied.

‘Well, Dad,’ and she put her arms round his neck, ‘you’ve just got to go out and fix it. See? It’s for me. I’ve never asked you for anything really big before. But I do now. And I want it so badly.’

‘Well, Dad,’ she said, wrapping her arms around his neck, ‘you just have to go out and fix it. Got it? It’s for me. I’ve never really asked you for anything that big before. But I am now. And I want it so badly.’

He stared at her. ‘I award you the prize,’ he said, at length. ‘You deserve it for colossal and immense coolness. Now you can tell me the true inward meaning of all this rigmarole. What is it?’

He stared at her. “I give you the prize,” he said after a moment. “You deserve it for your incredible coolness. Now you can tell me the real meaning behind all this nonsense. What is it?”

‘I want it for Prince Eugen,’ she began, at first hesitatingly, with pauses.

‘I want it for Prince Eugen,’ she started, a bit uncertain at first, with pauses.

‘He’s ruined unless he can get a million to pay off his debts. He’s dreadfully in love with a Princess, and he can’t marry her because of this.

‘He’s done for unless he can get a million to pay off his debts. He’s incredibly in love with a Princess, and he can’t marry her because of this.

Her parents wouldn’t allow it. He was to have got it from Sampson Levi, but he arrived too late—owing to Jules.’

Her parents wouldn’t let it happen. He was supposed to get it from Sampson Levi, but he arrived too late—thanks to Jules.

‘I know all about that—perhaps more than you do. But I don’t see how it affects you or me.’

‘I know all about that—maybe more than you do. But I don’t see how it impacts you or me.’

‘The point is this, Dad,’ Nella continued. ‘He’s tried to commit suicide—he’s so hipped. Yes, real suicide. He took laudanum last night. It didn’t kill him straight off—he’s got over the first shock, but he’s in a very weak state, and he means to die. And I truly believe he will die. Now, if you could let him have that million, Dad, you would save his life.’

‘The thing is, Dad,’ Nella continued. ‘He’s tried to kill himself—he's in such a bad place. Yeah, real suicide. He took laudanum last night. It didn’t kill him right away—he’s gotten through the initial shock, but he’s in really poor condition, and he wants to die. And I honestly believe he will die. If you could give him that million, Dad, you would save his life.’

Nella’s item of news was a considerable and disconcerting surprise to Racksole, but he hid his feelings fairly well.

Nella’s news was a major and unsettling shock to Racksole, but he managed to keep his emotions in check.

‘I haven’t the least desire to save his life, Nell. I don’t overmuch respect your Prince Eugen. I’ve done what I could for him—but only for the sake of seeing fair play, and because I object to conspiracies and secret murders.

‘I don’t care at all about saving his life, Nell. I don’t have much respect for your Prince Eugen. I’ve done what I could for him—but only because I believe in fair play, and I’m against conspiracies and secret murders.

It’s a different thing if he wants to kill himself. What I say is: Let him.

It’s a different situation if he wants to take his own life. What I’m saying is: Let him.

Who is responsible for his being in debt to the tune of a million pounds? He’s only got himself and his bad habits to thank for that. I suppose if he does happen to peg out, the throne of Posen will go to Prince Aribert. And a good thing, too! Aribert is worth twenty of his nephew.’

Who is responsible for him being a million pounds in debt? He only has himself and his bad habits to thank for that. I guess if he ends up dying, the throne of Posen will go to Prince Aribert. And that’s a good thing! Aribert is worth twenty of his nephew.

‘That’s just it, Dad,’ she said, eagerly following up her chance. ‘I want you to save Prince Eugen just because Aribert—Prince Aribert—doesn’t wish to occupy the throne. He’d much prefer not to have it.’

‘That’s exactly it, Dad,’ she said, eagerly taking her opportunity. ‘I want you to save Prince Eugen just because Aribert—Prince Aribert—doesn’t want to take the throne. He’d much rather not have it.’

‘Much prefer not to have it! Don’t talk nonsense. If he’s honest with himself, he’ll admit that he’ll be jolly glad to have it. Thrones are in his blood, so to speak.’

‘I'd much rather not have it! Stop talking nonsense. If he’s being honest with himself, he’ll admit that he’ll be really glad to have it. Thrones are in his blood, so to speak.’

‘You are wrong, Father. And the reason is this: If Prince Aribert ascended the throne of Posen he would be compelled to marry a Princess.’

‘You’re mistaken, Father. Here’s why: If Prince Aribert became the king of Posen, he would have to marry a princess.’

‘Well! A Prince ought to marry a Princess.’

‘Well! A prince should marry a princess.’

‘But he doesn’t want to. He wants to give up all his royal rights, and live as a subject. He wants to marry a woman who isn’t a Princess.’

‘But he doesn’t want to. He wants to give up all his royal rights and live as a regular person. He wants to marry a woman who isn’t a princess.’

‘Is she rich?’

"Is she wealthy?"

‘Her father is,’ said the girl. ‘Oh, Dad! can’t you guess? He—he loves me.’ Her head fell on Theodore’s shoulder and she began to cry.

‘Her father is,’ said the girl. ‘Oh, Dad! can’t you guess? He—he loves me.’ Her head fell on Theodore’s shoulder and she began to cry.

The millionaire whistled a very high note. ‘Nell!’ he said at length. ‘And you? Do you sort of cling to him?’

The millionaire whistled a very high note. ‘Nell!’ he said eventually. ‘And you? Do you kind of hold on to him?’

‘Dad,’ she answered, ‘you are stupid. Do you imagine I should worry myself like this if I didn’t?’ She smiled through her tears. She knew from her father’s tone that she had accomplished a victory.

‘Dad,’ she replied, ‘you’re being ridiculous. Do you really think I’d be upset like this if I didn’t care?’ She smiled through her tears. She could tell from her father’s tone that she had won this round.

‘It’s a mighty queer arrangement,’ Theodore remarked. ‘But of course if you think it’ll be of any use, you had better go down and tell your Prince Eugen that that million can be fixed up, if he really needs it. I expect there’ll be decent security, or Sampson Levi wouldn’t have mixed himself up in it.’

‘It’s a really strange setup,’ Theodore commented. ‘But if you think it’ll be useful, you should go down and tell your Prince Eugen that the million can be arranged, if he genuinely needs it. I assume there’ll be solid security; otherwise, Sampson Levi wouldn’t have gotten involved.’

‘Thanks, Dad. Don’t come with me; I may manage better alone.’

‘Thanks, Dad. You don’t need to come with me; I might do better on my own.’

She gave a formal little curtsey and disappeared. Racksole, who had the talent, so necessary to millionaires, of attending to several matters at once, the large with the small, went off to give orders about the breakfast and the remuneration of his assistant of the evening before, Mr George Hazell. He then sent an invitation to Mr Felix Babylon’s room, asking that gentleman to take breakfast with him. After he had related to Babylon the history of Jules’ capture, and had a long discussion with him upon several points of hotel management, and especially as to the guarding of wine-cellars, Racksole put on his hat, sallied forth into the Strand, hailed a hansom, and was driven to the City. The order and nature of his operations there were too complex and technical to be described here.

She gave a slight formal curtsey and vanished. Racksole, who had the knack, essential for millionaires, of juggling multiple tasks at once, both big and small, went to give orders about breakfast and to settle the payment for his assistant from the night before, Mr. George Hazell. He then sent an invitation to Mr. Felix Babylon’s room, asking him to join him for breakfast. After he shared the story of Jules’ capture with Babylon, and they had an extensive discussion about various hotel management issues, particularly how to secure wine cellars, Racksole put on his hat, stepped out into the Strand, hailed a cab, and was driven to the City. The order and nature of his tasks there were too complicated and technical to detail here.

When Nella returned to the State bedroom both the doctor and the great specialist were again in attendance. The two physicians moved away from the bedside as she entered, and began to talk quietly together in the embrasure of the window.

When Nella returned to the State bedroom, both the doctor and the specialist were there again. The two doctors stepped away from the bedside as she entered and started chatting quietly together in the window nook.

‘A curious case!’ said the specialist.

‘What an interesting case!’ said the specialist.

‘Yes. Of course, as you say, it’s a neurotic temperament that’s at the bottom of the trouble. When you’ve got that and a vigorous constitution working one against the other, the results are apt to be distinctly curious.

‘Yes. Of course, as you say, it’s a neurotic temperament that’s at the bottom of the trouble. When you’ve got that and a strong constitution working against each other, the results can be quite interesting.

Do you consider there is any hope, Sir Charles?’

Do you think there’s any hope, Sir Charles?

‘If I had seen him when he recovered consciousness I should have said there was hope. Frankly, when I left last night, or rather this morning, I didn’t expect to see the Prince alive again—let alone conscious, and able to talk. According to all the rules of the game, he ought to get over the shock to the system with perfect ease and certainty. But I don’t think he will. I don’t think he wants to. And moreover, I think he is still under the influence of suicidal mania. If he had a razor he would cut his throat. You must keep his strength up. Inject, if necessary. I will come in this afternoon. I am due now at St James’s Palace.’ And the specialist hurried away, with an elaborate bow and a few hasty words of polite reassurances to Prince Aribert.

‘If I had seen him when he came to, I would say there was hope. Honestly, when I left last night, or rather this morning, I didn’t expect to see the Prince alive again—much less conscious and able to talk. By all accounts, he should recover from the shock to his system without any issues. But I don’t think he will. I don’t think he wants to. Furthermore, I believe he is still in a state of suicidal mania. If he had a razor, he would cut his throat. You need to keep his strength up. Inject if necessary. I will come by this afternoon. I need to be at St James’s Palace now.’ And the specialist hurried off, with an elaborate bow and a few quick words of polite reassurances to Prince Aribert.

When he had gone Prince Aribert took the other doctor aside. ‘Forget everything, doctor,’ he said, ‘except that I am one man and you are another, and tell me the truth. Shall you be able to save his Highness? Tell me the truth.’

When he left, Prince Aribert pulled the other doctor aside. “Forget everything, doctor,” he said, “except that I’m one man and you’re another. Just tell me the truth. Can you save his Highness? Just be honest with me.”

‘There is no truth,’ was the doctor’s reply. ‘The future is not in our hands, Prince.’

‘There’s no truth,’ the doctor replied. ‘The future isn’t in our hands, Prince.’

‘But you are hopeful? Yes or no.’

‘But are you hopeful? Yes or no.’

The doctor looked at Prince Aribert. ‘No!’ he said shortly. ‘I am not. I am never hopeful when the patient is not on my side.’

The doctor looked at Prince Aribert. ‘No!’ he said bluntly. ‘I’m never hopeful when the patient isn’t on my side.’

‘You mean—?’

"You mean—?"

‘I mean that his Royal Highness has no desire to live. You must have observed that.’

‘I mean that his Royal Highness doesn't want to live. You must have noticed that.’

‘Only too well,’ said Aribert.

"Very well," said Aribert.

‘And you are aware of the cause?’

‘And you know what the reason is?’

Aribert nodded an affirmative.

Aribert nodded yes.

‘But cannot remove it?’

'But can't remove it?'

‘No,’ said Aribert. He felt a touch on his sleeve. It was Nella’s finger.

‘No,’ Aribert said. He felt a light touch on his sleeve. It was Nella’s finger.

With a gesture she beckoned him towards the ante-room.

With a gesture, she signaled for him to come into the small room.

‘If you choose,’ she said, when they were alone, ‘Prince Eugen can be saved.

‘If you want,’ she said, when they were alone, ‘Prince Eugen can be saved.

I have arranged it.’

I’ve arranged it.

‘You have arranged it?’ He bent over her, almost with an air of alarm. ‘Go and tell him that the million pounds which is so necessary to his happiness will be forthcoming. Tell him that it will be forthcoming today, if that will be any satisfaction to him.’

‘Have you arranged it?’ He leaned closer to her, almost with a sense of urgency. ‘Go and tell him that the million pounds essential to his happiness will be available. Tell him that it will be available today, if that will please him.’

‘But what do you mean by this, Nella?’

‘But what do you mean by this, Nella?’

‘I mean what I say, Aribert,’ and she sought his hand and took it in hers.

“I mean what I say, Aribert,” she said as she reached for his hand and held it in hers.

‘Just what I say. If a million pounds will save Prince Eugen’s life, it is at his disposal.’

‘Just what I mean. If a million pounds can save Prince Eugen’s life, it's available for him.’

‘But how—how have you managed it? By what miracle?’

‘But how—how did you pull that off? What is this magic?’

‘My father,’ she replied softly, ‘will do anything that I ask him. Do not let us waste time. Go and tell Eugen it is arranged, that all will be well.

‘My dad,’ she replied softly, ‘will do anything I ask him. Let’s not waste time. Go and tell Eugen it’s arranged, that everything will be fine.

Go!’

Go!

‘But we cannot accept this—this enormous, this incredible favour. It is impossible.’

‘But we can't accept this—this huge, this unbelievable favor. It's impossible.’

‘Aribert,’ she said quickly, ‘remember you are not in Posen holding a Court reception. You are in England and you are talking to an American girl who has always been in the habit of having her own way.’

‘Aribert,’ she said quickly, ‘remember you’re not in Posen hosting a court reception. You’re in England talking to an American girl who’s always used to getting her way.’

The Prince threw up his hands and went back in to the bedroom. The doctor was at a table writing out a prescription. Aribert approached the bedside, his heart beating furiously. Eugen greeted him with a faint, fatigued smile.

The Prince threw up his hands and went back into the bedroom. The doctor was at a table writing a prescription. Aribert approached the bedside, his heart racing. Eugen greeted him with a faint, tired smile.

‘Eugen,’ he whispered, ‘listen carefully to me. I have news. With the assistance of friends I have arranged to borrow that million for you. It is quite settled, and you may rely on it. But you must get better. Do you hear me?’

‘Eugen,’ he whispered, ‘listen carefully. I have news. With the help of friends, I've managed to borrow that million for you. It’s all set, and you can count on it. But you have to get better. Do you understand?’

Eugen almost sat up in bed. ‘Tell me I am not delirious,’ he exclaimed.

Eugen nearly sat up in bed. "Please tell me I'm not losing my mind," he said.

‘Of course you aren’t,’ Aribert replied. ‘But you mustn’t sit up. You must take care of yourself.’

‘Of course you're not,’ Aribert replied. ‘But you shouldn't sit up. You need to take care of yourself.’

‘Who will lend the money?’ Eugen asked in a feeble, happy whisper.

‘Who will lend the money?’ Eugen asked in a soft, joyful whisper.

‘Never mind. You shall hear later. Devote yourself now to getting better.’

‘Don't worry about it. You'll find out later. Focus on getting better for now.’

The change in the patient’s face was extraordinary. His mind seemed to have put on an entirely different aspect. The doctor was startled to hear him murmur a request for food. As for Aribert, he sat down, overcome by the turmoil of his own thoughts. Till that moment he felt that he had never appreciated the value and the marvellous power of mere money, of the lucre which philosophers pretend to despise and men sell their souls for. His heart almost burst in its admiration for that extraordinary Nella, who by mere personal force had raised two men out of the deepest slough of despair to the blissful heights of hope and happiness. ‘These Anglo-Saxons,’ he said to himself, ‘what a race!’

The change in the patient’s face was remarkable. His mind seemed to have taken on a completely different look. The doctor was surprised to hear him quietly ask for food. As for Aribert, he sat down, overwhelmed by his own chaotic thoughts. Until that moment, he realized that he had never truly appreciated the value and incredible power of simple money—the cash that philosophers claim to disdain and that people would sell their souls for. His heart nearly burst with admiration for that amazing Nella, who, through her sheer personal strength, had lifted two men from the depths of despair to the joyful heights of hope and happiness. “These Anglo-Saxons,” he thought to himself, “what a race!”

By the afternoon Eugen was noticeably and distinctly better. The physicians, puzzled for the third time by the progress of the case, announced now that all danger was past. The tone of the announcement seemed to Aribert to imply that the fortunate issue was due wholly to unrivalled medical skill, but perhaps Aribert was mistaken. Anyhow, he was in a most charitable mood, and prepared to forgive anything.

By the afternoon, Eugen was clearly feeling better. The doctors, puzzled for the third time by how the case was progressing, declared that all danger had passed. The way they made the announcement seemed to suggest to Aribert that the positive outcome was entirely due to their exceptional medical expertise, but maybe Aribert was wrong. Either way, he was feeling very generous and ready to forgive anything.

‘Nella,’ he said a little later, when they were by themselves again in the ante-chamber, ‘what am I to say to you? How can I thank you? How can I thank your father?’

‘Nella,’ he said a bit later, when they were alone again in the ante-chamber, ‘what should I say to you? How can I thank you? How can I thank your dad?’

‘You had better not thank my father,’ she said. ‘Dad will affect to regard the thing as a purely business transaction, as, of course, it is. As for me, you can—you can—’

‘You should probably not thank my dad,’ she said. ‘He will act like it’s just a business deal, which, of course, it is. As for me, you can—you can—’

‘Well?’

'So?'

‘Kiss me,’ she said. ‘There! Are you sure you’ve formally proposed to me, mon prince?’

‘Kiss me,’ she said. ‘There! Are you sure you’ve officially proposed to me, my prince?’

‘Ah! Nell!’ he exclaimed, putting his arms round her again. ‘Be mine! That is all I want!’

‘Ah! Nell!’ he said, wrapping his arms around her again. ‘Be mine! That’s all I want!’

‘You’ll find,’ she said, ‘that you’ll want Dad’s consent too!’

‘You’ll see,’ she said, ‘that you’ll need Dad’s approval too!’

‘Will he make difficulties? He could not, Nell—not with you!’

'Will he cause problems? He couldn't, Nell—not with you!'

‘Better ask him,’ she said sweetly.

“Better ask him,” she said pleasantly.

A moment later Racksole himself entered the room. ‘Going on all right?’ he enquired, pointing to the bedroom. ‘Excellently,’ the lovers answered together, and they both blushed.

A moment later, Racksole himself walked into the room. "Is everything going okay?" he asked, pointing to the bedroom. "Absolutely," the lovers replied in unison, both blushing.

‘Ah!’ said Racksole. ‘Then, if that’s so, and you can spare a minute, I’ve something to show you, Prince.’

‘Ah!’ said Racksole. ‘Then, if that’s the case, and you have a minute to spare, I’ve got something to show you, Prince.’





Chapter Thirty CONCLUSION

‘I’VE a great deal to tell you, Prince,’ Racksole began, as soon as they were out of the room, ‘and also, as I said, something to show you. Will you come to my room? We will talk there first. The whole hotel is humming with excitement.’

‘I have a lot to share with you, Prince,’ Racksole started as soon as they left the room, ‘and I also have something to show you, as I mentioned. Will you come to my room? We'll talk there first. The whole hotel is buzzing with excitement.’

‘With pleasure,’ said Aribert.

“Sure thing,” said Aribert.

‘Glad his Highness Prince Eugen is recovering,’ Racksole said, urged by considerations of politeness.

'I'm glad to hear that His Highness Prince Eugen is recovering,' Racksole said, motivated by a sense of politeness.

‘Ah! As to that—’ Aribert began. ‘If you don’t mind, we’ll discuss that later, Prince,’ Racksole interrupted him.

‘Ah! About that—’ Aribert started. ‘If you don’t mind, let’s talk about it later, Prince,’ Racksole cut in.

They were in the proprietor’s private room.

They were in the owner's private room.

‘I want to tell you all about last night,’ Racksole resumed, ‘about my capture of Jules, and my examination of him this morning.’ And he launched into a full account of the whole thing, down to the least details. ‘You see,’ he concluded, ‘that our suspicions as to Bosnia were tolerably correct. But as regards Bosnia, the more I think about it, the surer I feel that nothing can be done to bring their criminal politicians to justice.’

‘I want to tell you all about last night,’ Racksole continued, ‘about how I caught Jules and my interrogation of him this morning.’ And he dove into a complete recounting of the whole situation, down to the smallest details. ‘You see,’ he finished, ‘that our suspicions about Bosnia were pretty accurate. But when it comes to Bosnia, the more I think about it, the more convinced I am that nothing can be done to hold their corrupt politicians accountable.’

‘And as to Jules, what do you propose to do?’

‘And what do you plan to do about Jules?’

‘Come this way,’ said Racksole, and led Aribert to another room. A sofa in this room was covered with a linen cloth. Racksole lifted the cloth—he could never deny himself a dramatic moment—and disclosed the body of a dead man.

‘Come this way,’ said Racksole, leading Aribert to another room. A sofa in this room was covered with a linen cloth. Racksole lifted the cloth—he could never resist a dramatic moment—and revealed the body of a dead man.

It was Jules, dead, but without a scratch or mark on him.

It was Jules, dead, but completely unharmed and without a scratch or mark on him.

‘I have sent for the police—not a street constable, but an official from Scotland Yard,’ said Racksole.

‘I’ve called the police—not just a street officer, but someone from Scotland Yard,’ said Racksole.

‘How did this happen?’ Aribert asked, amazed and startled. ‘I understood you to say that he was safely immured in the bedroom.’

‘How did this happen?’ Aribert asked, shocked and surprised. ‘I thought you said he was securely locked in the bedroom.’

‘So he was,’ Racksole replied. ‘I went up there this afternoon, chiefly to take him some food. The commissionaire was on guard at the door. He had heard no noise, nothing unusual. Yet when I entered the room Jules was gone.

‘So he was,’ Racksole replied. ‘I went up there this afternoon, mostly to bring him some food. The doorman was at the door. He hadn't heard any noise or anything unusual. But when I entered the room, Jules was gone.

He had by some means or other loosened his fastenings; he had then managed to take the door off the wardrobe. He had moved the bed in front of the window, and by pushing the wardrobe door three parts out of the window and lodging the inside end of it under the rail at the head of the bed, he had provided himself with a sort of insecure platform outside the window. All this he did without making the least sound. He must then have got through the window, and stood on the little platform. With his fingers he would just be able to reach the outer edge of the wide cornice under the roof of the hotel. By main strength of arms he had swung himself on to this cornice, and so got on to the roof proper. He would then have the run of the whole roof.

He had somehow loosened his bindings; then he managed to take the door off the wardrobe. He moved the bed in front of the window and pushed the wardrobe door three-quarters out of the window, wedging the inside end under the rail at the head of the bed, creating a sort of unstable platform outside the window. He did all this without making a sound. He must have gotten through the window and stood on the makeshift platform. With his fingers, he could just reach the outer edge of the wide cornice under the hotel roof. Using sheer upper body strength, he swung himself onto the cornice and then got onto the actual roof. He would then have free access to the entire roof.

At the side of the building facing Salisbury Lane there is an iron fire-escape, which runs right down from the ridge of the roof into a little sunk yard level with the cellars. Jules must have thought that his escape was accomplished. But it unfortunately happened that one rung in the iron escape-ladder had rusted rotten through being badly painted. It gave way, and Jules, not expecting anything of the kind, fell to the ground. That was the end of all his cleverness and ingenuity.’

At the side of the building facing Salisbury Lane, there’s an iron fire escape that runs all the way down from the roof to a small sunken yard level with the cellars. Jules must have thought he had successfully escaped. Unfortunately, one rung on the iron ladder had rusted and broken due to poor paintwork. It gave way, and Jules, caught off guard, fell to the ground. That was the end of all his cleverness and ingenuity.

As Racksole ceased, speaking he replaced the linen cloth with a gesture from which reverence was not wholly absent.

As Racksole stopped speaking, he replaced the linen cloth with a gesture that showed some respect.

When the grave had closed over the dark and tempestuous career of Tom Jackson, once the pride of the Grand Babylon, there was little trouble for the people whose adventures we have described. Miss Spencer, that yellow-haired, faithful slave and attendant of a brilliant scoundrel, was never heard of again. Possibly to this day she survives, a mystery to her fellow-creatures, in the pension of some cheap foreign boarding-house. As for Rocco, he certainly was heard of again. Several years after the events set down, it came to the knowledge of Felix Babylon that the unrivalled Rocco had reached Buenos Aires, and by his culinary skill was there making the fortune of a new and splendid hotel. Babylon transmitted the information to Theodore Racksole, and Racksole might, had he chosen, have put the forces of the law in motion against him. But Racksole, seeing that everything pointed to the fact that Rocco was now pursuing his vocation honestly, decided to leave him alone. The one difficulty which Racksole experienced after the demise of Jules—and it was a difficulty which he had, of course, anticipated—was connected with the police. The police, very properly, wanted to know things. They desired to be informed what Racksole had been doing in the Dimmock affair, between his first visit to Ostend and his sending for them to take charge of Jules’ dead body. And Racksole was by no means inclined to tell them everything. Beyond question he had transgressed the laws of England, and possibly also the laws of Belgium; and the moral excellence of his motives in doing so was, of course, in the eyes of legal justice, no excuse for such conduct. The inquest upon Jules aroused some bother; and about ninety-and-nine separate and distinct rumours. In the end, however, a compromise was arrived at. Racksole’s first aim was to pacify the inspector whose clue, which by the way was a false one, he had so curtly declined to follow up. That done, the rest needed only tact and patience. He proved to the satisfaction of the authorities that he had acted in a perfectly honest spirit, though with a high hand, and that substantial justice had been done. Also, he subtly indicated that, if it came to the point, he should defy them to do their worst. Lastly, he was able, through the medium of the United States Ambassador, to bring certain soothing influences to bear upon the situation.

When the grave had closed over the troubled life of Tom Jackson, once the pride of the Grand Babylon, the people we’ve talked about faced little trouble. Miss Spencer, the loyal, blonde attendant of a charming rogue, was never heard from again. She might still be alive today, a mystery to others, possibly living in a cheap foreign boarding house. As for Rocco, he was heard from again. Several years after the events recorded, Felix Babylon learned that the renowned Rocco had made his way to Buenos Aires, where he was using his cooking skills to succeed at a new, extravagant hotel. Babylon relayed this information to Theodore Racksole, who could have chosen to use the law against him. However, Racksole, seeing that Rocco seemed to be pursuing his career honestly, decided to let him be. The one challenge Racksole faced after Jules' death—something he had anticipated—was related to the police. The police, understandably, wanted answers. They wanted to know what Racksole had been doing regarding the Dimmock incident, between his initial visit to Ostend and when he called them to take charge of Jules' body. Racksole was not inclined to share everything with them. He undoubtedly broke the laws of England and possibly those of Belgium too; the moral righteousness of his reasons was, of course, no excuse in the eyes of the law. The inquest into Jules created some hassle and spawned numerous rumors. In the end, however, they reached a compromise. Racksole’s primary goal was to appease the inspector whose lead, which was misleading, he had so bluntly refused to pursue. Once that was settled, the rest only required skill and patience. He convinced the authorities that he had acted with honest intentions, albeit with a heavy hand, and that justice had been served. He also subtly hinted that if it came down to it, he would challenge them to do their worst. Finally, he was able to use the United States Ambassador to help calm the situation.

One afternoon, a fortnight after the recovery of the Hereditary Prince of Posen, Aribert, who was still staying at the Grand Babylon, expressed a wish to hold converse with the millionaire. Prince Eugen, accompanied by Hans and some Court officials whom he had sent for, had departed with immense éclat, armed with the comfortable million, to arrange formally for his betrothal.

One afternoon, two weeks after the Hereditary Prince of Posen had recovered, Aribert, who was still staying at the Grand Babylon, wanted to talk to the millionaire. Prince Eugen, along with Hans and some Court officials he had called for, had left in great style, carrying the generous million, to officially set up his engagement.

Touching the million, Eugen had given satisfactory personal security, and the money was to be paid off in fifteen years.

Touching the million, Eugen had provided adequate personal security, and the payment was set to be completed in fifteen years.

‘You wish to talk to me, Prince,’ said Racksole to Aribert, when they were seated together in the former’s room.

‘You want to talk to me, Prince,’ said Racksole to Aribert, when they were sitting together in Racksole's room.

‘I wish to tell you,’ replied Aribert, ‘that it is my intention to renounce all my rights and titles as a Royal Prince of Posen, and to be known in future as Count Hartz—a rank to which I am entitled through my mother.

‘I want to let you know,’ replied Aribert, ‘that I plan to give up all my rights and titles as a Royal Prince of Posen, and from now on I will be known as Count Hartz—a title I have through my mother.’

Also that I have a private income of ten thousand pounds a year, and a château and a town house in Posen. I tell you this because I am here to ask the hand of your daughter in marriage. I love her, and I am vain enough to believe that she loves me. I have already asked her to be my wife, and she has consented. We await your approval.’

Also, I have a private income of ten thousand pounds a year, along with a château and a townhouse in Posen. I'm sharing this because I’m here to ask for your daughter's hand in marriage. I love her, and I’m confident that she loves me too. I've already asked her to be my wife, and she has agreed. We are looking for your approval.

‘You honour us, Prince,’ said Racksole with a slight smile, ‘and in more ways than one. May I ask your reason for renouncing your princely titles?’

‘You honor us, Prince,’ Racksole said with a slight smile, ‘and in more ways than one. Can I ask why you’ve decided to give up your princely titles?’

‘Simply because the idea of a morganatic marriage would be as repugnant to me as it would be to yourself and to Nella.’

‘The idea of a morganatic marriage would be just as repulsive to me as it would be to you and to Nella.’

‘That is good.’ The Prince laughed. ‘I suppose it has occurred to you that ten thousand pounds per annum, for a man in your position, is a somewhat small income. Nella is frightfully extravagant. I have known her to spend sixty thousand dollars in a single year, and have nothing to show for it at the end. Why! she would ruin you in twelve months.’

‘That’s great.’ The Prince laughed. ‘I guess it’s crossed your mind that ten thousand pounds a year, for someone in your position, is a pretty small income. Nella is incredibly extravagant. I’ve seen her spend sixty thousand dollars in just one year and have nothing to show for it afterwards. Honestly! She would bankrupt you in a year.’

‘Nella must reform her ways,’ Aribert said.

'Nella needs to change her ways,' Aribert said.

‘If she is content to do so,’ Racksole went on, ‘well and good! I consent.’

‘If she's okay with it,’ Racksole continued, ‘then that’s great! I agree.’

‘In her name and my own, I thank you,’ said Aribert gravely.

‘On behalf of her and myself, I thank you,’ said Aribert seriously.

‘And,’ the millionaire continued, ‘so that she may not have to reform too fiercely, I shall settle on her absolutely, with reversion to your children, if you have any, a lump sum of fifty million dollars, that is to say, ten million pounds, in sound, selected railway stock. I reckon that is about half my fortune. Nella and I have always shared equally.’

‘And,’ the millionaire continued, ‘to make sure she doesn't have to change too much, I’ll give her a total of fifty million dollars, which is roughly ten million pounds, in solid, chosen railway stock, with the condition that it goes back to your kids, if you have any. I figure that’s about half my fortune. Nella and I have always shared everything equally.’

Aribert made no reply. The two men shook hands in silence, and then it happened that Nella entered the room.

Aribert didn’t say anything. The two men shook hands silently, and then Nella walked into the room.

That night, after dinner, Racksole and his friend Felix Babylon were walking together on the terrace of the Grand Babylon Hôtel.

That night, after dinner, Racksole and his friend Felix Babylon were walking together on the terrace of the Grand Babylon Hotel.

Felix had begun the conversation.

Felix started the conversation.

‘I suppose, Racksole,’ he had said, ‘you aren’t getting tired of the Grand Babylon?’

‘I guess, Racksole,’ he had said, ‘you’re not getting bored of the Grand Babylon?’

‘Why do you ask?’

'Why are you asking?'

‘Because I am getting tired of doing without it. A thousand times since I sold it to you I have wished I could undo the bargain. I can’t bear idleness. Will you sell?’

‘Because I’m getting tired of being without it. A thousand times since I sold it to you, I’ve wished I could take back that deal. I can’t stand being idle. Will you sell it back to me?’

‘I might,’ said Racksole, ‘I might be induced to sell.’

"I might," Racksole said, "I might be convinced to sell."

‘What will you take, my friend?’ asked Felix

‘What will you have, my friend?’ asked Felix.

‘What I gave,’ was the quick answer.

‘What I gave,’ was the quick reply.

‘Eh!’ Felix exclaimed. ‘I sell you my hotel with Jules, with Rocco, with Miss Spencer. You go and lose all those three inestimable servants, and then offer me the hotel without them at the same price! It is monstrous.’ The little man laughed heartily at his own wit. ‘Nevertheless,’ he added, ‘we will not quarrel about the price. I accept your terms.’

‘Eh!’ Felix exclaimed. ‘I’ll sell you my hotel along with Jules, Rocco, and Miss Spencer. You go and lose those three invaluable staff members, then offer me the hotel without them at the same price! That’s outrageous.’ The little man laughed heartily at his own cleverness. ‘Still,’ he added, ‘we won’t argue about the price. I accept your terms.’

And so was brought to a close the complex chain of events which had begun when Theodore Racksole ordered a steak and a bottle of Bass at the table d’hôte of the Grand Babylon Hôtel.

And so ended the complicated series of events that had started when Theodore Racksole ordered a steak and a bottle of Bass at the set menu of the Grand Babylon Hotel.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!